THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


LOOKING   FOR  DIRECTIONS. 

See  page  26. 


THE 


RAINB'OW     SIDE: 


3-  Swpwl  t0  "%\*  Itinerant" 


BY    MRS.    C.    M.    EDWARDS. 


FOUR     ILLUSTRATIONS. 


THIKD     THOUSAND. 


3to 

PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

SUNDAY    SCHOOL    UNION,    300   M  U  LBE  RKY-STKEET. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1858, 
BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern 
District  of   New  York. 


"PS 


PREFACE. 


Nor  long  ago  I  offered  to  my  friends  a  small 
work  entitled  the  "Itinerant;  or,  Kainbow  Side," 
in  which  I  gave  a  promise  to  continue  my  illus 
trations  of  the  itinerant  system  in  a  sequel  to 
the  work. 

It  is  in  redemption  of  that  promise  that  I 
have  prepared  the  present,  volume.  I  do  it 
with  many  misgivings,  from  the  fact  that  the 
subject  has  been  skillfully  handled  in  a  work 
that  has  but  recently  appeared.  "We  have  no 
wish  to  mislead  the  public  mind  respecting  this 
work;  we  do  not  profess  that  it  is  a  veritable 
history  of  any  particular  individual,  but  rather 
a  collection  of  isolated  but  real  incidents  into 
a  continuous  narrative. 

Should  it  serve  to  encourage  any  saddened 
spirit,  or  establish  any  wavering  heart,  or 


1350461 


6  PEEFACE. 

awaken  holy  emotion  in  any  bosom,  the  author 
will  feel  that  she  is  doubly  repaid  for  her 
labor. 

With  these  sentiments  we  offer  it  to  the  East 
Maine  Conference,  respectfully  dedicating  it  to 
the  Rev.  W.  Marsh,  one  of  her  most  faithful 
servants,  to  whom  it  is  affectionately  sub 
scribed. 

THE  ATTTHOB. 


.  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

P.IOB 

Marriage  —  Greetings  —  Departure  —  Journey 11 

CHAPTER  H. 

Conference  —  Happy  Meetings  —  Holy  Associations  —  Affec 
tionate  Partings  —  A  snug  Home 17 

CHAPTER  III. 

Old    Guide-board  —  Borrowed    Trouble  —  A    Lesson  —  Pil 
grim's  Home 25 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Kind  Hostess  —  Evening  Kamble  —  Promise  —  Journal 85 

CHAPTER  V. 
Strawberrying  —  Sister  Poor — Offense — Yielding 43 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Hospitality — Methodical  Arrangements  —  Series  of  Sermons 
— Preparations  —  Subject 57 

CHAPTER  VII. 

New  Home  —  Criticism —  Stranger  —  A  Soul  to  save 63 

9. 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Complainings —  Orthodoxy  —  A  new  Singer 69 


8  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  IX. 

PAG* 

Civility  —  Mercy-drops  —  Order  —  Pure  Eeligion  —  Letter  — 
Springtime — Queries 77 

CHAPTER  X. 

House-keeping  —  Temptation  —  Reflection  —  Victory 85 

CHAPTER  XT. 

New  Home  —  Fastidiousness  —  Warning  —  Sabbath  School . .     94 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Proud  Church  —  Guilty  Brother  —  Sinned-against  Pastor. . . .  100 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Day   of  Eest  —  Strange    Conference  —  Dictation  —  Conjugal 
Love 107 

CHAPTER  XIV. 
Sad  History  —  Poverty's  Home  —  Madness — Sympathy 116 

CHAPTER  XV. 
New  Sorrows  —  Perplexities  —  Meager  Fare  —  Eesults 125 

CHAPTER  XVI. 
The  Serpent  —  Misapprehension — Grief —  Comforter 136 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Explanation — Mother  and  Child — Power  of  Prayer  —Tempt 
ation *. .  _  143 

CHAPTER  XVHI. 
New  Year  —  Retrospection  —  Decision — Victory  —  Triumph .  149 


CONTENTS.  9 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

PiC» 

Eemoval  —  Old  Friends  —  Children  —  Sabbath-school  Cause .  157 

CHAPTER  XX. 
A  Veteran  —  Signs  —  Juvenile  Party —  Gospel  Armory 165 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Conflict  — False   Propehts  — The    Faithful— Turn    aside  — 
Grief —  The  Lord  our  Helper 175 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Reappointment  —  Infatuation  —  Gloomy    Season  —  Signs    of 
the  Times  —  Journal  —  Sudden  Death 183 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A  new  Follower  —  Advice  to  a  Catholic  —  Interest  —  Mid 
night  Cry  —  Preparation  — The  Lord's  Appearing 191 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
May  Party  —  Queen  —  New  Plan — Colloquy 204 

CHAPTER  XXV. 

Arrival  —  Eoyalty  —  Festival  —  Devotion 213 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Holy  Embtvssage  —  Inner  Sanctuary  —  Community  —  Charac 
ters  —  Discouragements  —  New  Hope 222 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Journal — Blessings  in  Disguise  —  Local  Preacher  —  A  Vis 
itor  —  A  Parting — Graveyard — Foreshado wings 280 


10  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

FAOB 
Dinner  Party  —  Aged  Couple  —  Illustration  —  History 241 

CHAPTER  XXIX. 
Mercy-drops— Kevival—  Camp-meeting  —A  Vision 253 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

New  Year—  Watcnnight— Eetrospection— Ministering  Spirits  262 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

Stranger — History — Blindness  —  Cure  —  Old  Debt 267 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

Conversion  —  Call  to  Preach  — Trial  — Wilderness  — Change 
—  Discouragement — Eenewed  Mission 278 

CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
Conclusion..  292 


PASX 

Looking  for  Directions 2 

Sister  Comfort  Poor 49 

The  Perplexed  Pastor , 180 

Looking  for  a  Priest. ,.,...,,..,..., 193 


RAINBOW    SIDE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

What  God  hath  joined  together  let  no  man  put  asunder. — 
MATTHEW  xix,  6. 

IT  was  an  ordinary  marriage  ceremony.  The 
minister  had  often  repeated  its  forms  just  as  he 
did  then,  unless,  indeed,  there  was  an  unusual 
trembling  and  depth  to  his  voice,  which  was 
always  deep  and  solemn. 

It  was  no  proud  alliance  of  ancient  and  noble 
houses ;  no  princely  estates  of  broad  lands  were 
to  be  united,  which,  in  justice,  should  be  divi 
ded  and  sub-divided ;  no  blending  of  honors  and 
distinctions  with  which  man  delights  to  honor 
his  fellow-man,  hoping  that  by  fortune's  caprice 
it  may  be  rendered  to  him  again. 


12  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

No!  none  of  these;  nor  had  keen  calcula 
tion  in  any  way  overruled  the  matter.  The 
parties  were  young,  yet  mature  in  strength  and 
beauty.  Each  had  been  satisfied  with*  the  soli 
tary  duties  and  interests  of  the  past ;  each  had 
loved  and  trusted  as  friends  love  and  trust. 
Their  hearts  had  welled  and  overflowed  with 
affection  even  while  the  hidden  depths  were  all 
untroubled. 

After  the  ceremony  came  the  bridal  greet 
ings  ;  and  as  the  friends  approached,  taking  the 
trembling  hand  of  'the  bride,  and  with  their 
lips  touched  her  blushing  cheek,  her  heart  was 
very  full.  It  was  all  happiness,  and  yet  it 
seemed  to  be  rising  toward  the  channel  devoted 
to  grief.  It  needed  but  one  more  friendly  hand 
to  make  the  brimming  vessel  overflow.  It 
came  from  the  hand  of  the  white-haired  host, 
who,  not  content  with  the  greeting  bestowed  by 
others,  wound  his  sturdy  arm  about  the  bride, 
and  pressed  her  to  his  broad  bosom,  saying  to 
the  young  husband,  "Look  here,  brother." 

The  young  husband  bowed  and  smiled,  then 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  13 

placing  his  hand  in  that  of  the  old  gentleman, 
he  thanked  him  for  all  his  love  and  care  for 
his  beloved;  while  she,  the  little  lady,  seemed 
to  think  a  gayly-flowered  vest,  worn  by  the  old 
gentleman  in  honor  of  the  occasion,  a  precious 
receptacle  of  tears. 

Ah,  gentle  one,  lie  lightly  and  confidingly  on 
that  fatherly  breast,  for  not  in  the  wide  world 
is  there  a  more  faithful  bosom.  And  when  in 
after  life  there-  come  cares  thou  canst  not  di 
vide,  and  trials  thou  mayest  not  add  to  the  bur 
dens  of  thine  other  self,  think  of  this  friend,  and 
for  his  sake  think  better  of  the  world. 

We  may  not  linger  if  we  would  keep  pace 
with  the  bridal  party,  for  ere  the  bride  had 
dried  her  tears  the  coach  came  rattling  to  the 
door,  and  a  warning  tinkle  was  heard  from  the 
bell  in  the  distant  hall. 

"And  where  do  you  reside,  sir?  I  have  for 
gotten  your  address,"  said  the  hostess  as  she 
gave  her  hand  to  the  bridegroom  at  parting. 

"  Reside,  Matey  ?"  responded  the  host ;  "why, 
don't  you  know  that  they  are  going  into  all  the 


14  RAINBOW  SIDE. 

* 

world,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  living 
creature  ?" 

The  lady  said  "O,  indeed!"  and  hoped  they 
would  have  a  pleasant  journey. 

The  city  paper  for  that  day  had  ihe  following 
notice :  "  Married  this  morning,  by  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Donald^  Mr.  Walter  "Willard  to  Miss  Maria 
Eay,  adopted  daughter  of  Captain  Hargrave,  of 
this  city." 

The  old  gentleman  read  the  notice  many 
times,  then  cutting  it  from  the  paper,  hid  it  in 
the  pocket  of  the  wedding  vest,  saying :  "I  will 
keep  this  that  I  may  be  sure  the  child  is 
married." 

Away  rolled  the  lumbering  stage-coach,  leav 
ing  in  the  distance  the  bustle  and  din  of  city 
life.  The  bride  looked  at  the  tall  spires,  the 
broad-faced  clocks,  and  the  distant  vessels. 
Mechanically  she  read  the  signs  as  she  passed, 
not  from  interest,  but  as  a  parting  tribute.  The 
shop-boys,  as  they  swept  the  walks,  glanced  at 
the  carriage  and  the  -pretty  lady  at  the  win 
dow.  Soon,  however,  they  were  all  passed. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  15 

Shops  became  few  and  far  between;  familiar 
scenes  disappeared ;  the  sun  rolled  up  higher 
and  hotter,  drying  the  dews  from  the  face  of 
the  earth,  so  that  the  horses  raised  a  cloud  of 
dust;  and  yet  onward,  they  go,  over  hills, 
through  valleys,  in  view  of  green  fields,  broad 
rivers,  shady  groves,  humble  cottages,  and 
lordly  mansions ;  on  they  go  into  all  tlje  world 
to  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature. 

But  first  they  were  to  meet  their  brethren- 
at  Conference,  and  receive  their  appointments. 
Mr.  Donald  and  Mr.  "Willard  sat  on  the  front 
seat,  and  conversed  of  their  last  year's  trials 
and  blessings,  and  the  general  prosperity  of 
their  respective  stations ;  while  the  ladies  occu 
pied  the  back  seat,  and  conversed  together  as 
sisters  do. 

Two  fat  men,  redolent  of  bar-room  per 
fumery,  divided  the  party  through  the  journey, 
and  gave  to  it  rather  an  amusing  variety; 
They  talked  of  the  weather,  the  last  hard  win 
ter,  the  rise  of  stocks,  the  fall  of  lumber,  pros 
pects  of  crops,  etc.  Such  discussions  occupied 


16  EAESTBOW   SIDE. 

the  morning.  After  dinner  the  social  ther 
mometer  seemed  on  the  rise.  The  gentlemen 
became  patriotic,  praised  our  country  and  its 
institutions,  lauded  the  government,  and  fore 
told  (O  how  truly !)  gven  greater  things  than 
these.  At  last,  after  a  few  more  friendly  calls 
at  inns,  post-offices,  etc.,  they  grew  eloquent 
in  defense  of  the  Church,  and  that  liberality 
'that  permitted  them  to  sit  under  their  own 
vines  and  fig-trees,  (they  might  have  added, 
distilleries  and  brandy  casks,)  with  none  to  mo 
lest  or  make  them  afraid. 

Onward  moved  the  carriage,  the  wheels  rat 
tling  and  jolting  as  though  they  were  proof 
of  their  speed,  and  onward  glided  the  silent 
house,  until,  together,  they  brought  the  trav 
elers  to  their  destination. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  17 


CHAPTER  II. 

This  is  a  true  saying,  if  a  man  desire  the  office  of  a  hishop,  he 
desireth  a  good  work. — 1  TmoTHTriii,  1. 

THE  Conference  held  its  session  in  the  village 
of  S.  There  was  a  general  gathering  of  the 
mini§try.  The  weather  was  fine,  the  roads 
excellent,  the  air  pure  and  invigorating,  and 
there  was  on  each  countenance  an  expression 
of  gladness  and  hope. 

As  Mrs.  Willard  entered  the  old  church  with 
her  party  she  glanced  round  for  some  other 
familiar  countenance,  but  none  met  her  wan 
dering  eye.  As  the  services  had  not  com 
menced,  she  interested  herself  in  the  greeting 
of  others.  How  ready  their  recognitions! 
How  hearty  their  salutations !  What  eloquent 
smiles  and  tears !  "With  what  affectionate  earn 
estness  they  gathered  round  an  aged  veteran 
and  his  care-worn  companion.  Mrs.  "Willard 
(or  Maria,  as  she  was  called  by  her  friends) 


18  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

heard  an  old  gentleman  say,  with  a  trembling 
voice:  "My  children  in  the  Gospel,"  and  the 
words  seemed  to  her  like  a  "chronicle  of 
events."  Then  came  a  hush  through  the  various 
groups  as  the  bishop  was  ushered  into  the  altar. 
In  holy  awe  he  knelt  in  silent  prayer,  while 
every  head  was  bowed.  Then  came  the  open 
ing  of  Conference,  singing  and  prayer,  and' soon 
the  sacramental  bread  and  wine  were  d%trib- 
uted.  There  were  tears,  and  sobbings,  and 
suppressed  shoutings  as  the  holy  elements  were 
received,  and  each  felt  the  power  of  an  invisible 
Christ  imparting  strength  to  his  aspiring  soul. 

"In  remembrance  of  me!"  How  precious 
the  thought,  and  how  full  of  meaning!  Not 
in  memory  of  earth's  storms  and  trials,  of  out 
ward  figlitings  and  inward  fears,  of  faltering 
faith  and  wearied  hope,  but  in  memory  of  Jle, 
their  gracious  and  all-powerful  Saviour,  who 
by  his  care  and  love  had  brought  them  through 
the  whole.  O  how  much  pride,  and  discontent, 
and  murmuring,  and  selfishness,  and  worldly 
hankering  were  carried  away  with  that  inward 


RAINBOW   SLDE.  19 

baptism,  and  how  much  gratitude  was  felt  in 
some  hearts  that  had  well-nigh  proved  recreant 
to  their  trust.  Alas  for  the  brother  that  can 
bow  with  his  brother  at  the  sacramental  board, 
and  go  away  with  wrath  and  bitterness  against 
him! 

Maria  bowed  with  the  rest  at  the  altar  of  her 
God,  and  as  she  received  the  precious  tokens 
of  his  love,  her  heart  was  strengthened  and  en 
couraged.  "O,"  thought  she,  "what  a  band 
of  brothers  through  the  precious  blood  of  adop 
tion,  by  which  we  all  become  members  of  the 
same  family  !"  and  she  prayed  for  strength  and 
wisdom,  and  a  holy  consecration  to  the  new 
work  for  which  she  felt  so  insufficient. 

"When  the  services  and  business  of  the  morn 
ing  had  closed,  Mr.  Willard  brought  his  friends 
and  presented  them  to  his  wife.  Maria  hardly 
knew  whether  to  smile  or  weep,  they  were  all 
so  kind  and  brotherly;  she  was  beginning  to 
feel  a  little  giddy  from  the  press  of  the  crowd, 
when,  a  new  voice  at  her  side  made  her  listen. 

"  Come,  come  brother  Willard,"  it  said  in  a 


20  EADTBOW   SIDE. 

bustling  manner,  "present  me  to  your  lady, 
and  let  me  take  you  both  away  before  sTie  is 
overwhelmed  with  greetings." 

Maria  just  heard  the  name  of  Wingate,  when 
with  hands,  smiles,  and  tears,  she  received  her 
husband's  friend.  Mr.  Wingate  was  as  good  as 
his  word ;  he  took  them  to  the  hospitable  home 
he  had  reserved  for  them,  and  through  the  con 
ference  week  Maria  enjoyed  the  pleasure  and 
profit  of  Mrs.  "Wingate's  society.  Speaking  of 
her  afterward,  Maria  said  :  "  She  is  a  perfect 
model  of  an  itinerant's  wife." 

The  entire  services  of  the  Conference  were 
of  great  interest  to  Maria.  For  the  first  time 
she  learned  the  great  work  in  which  her  people 
were  engaged ;  for  the  first  time  did  she  truly 
feel  that  the  Church  was  the  "light  of  the 
world."  "With  the  deepest  interest  she  watched 
the  development  of  principles  and  opinions 
on  the  various  moral  topics  of  the  day.  Her 
heart  swelled  with  gratitude  and  conjugal  pride 
to  see  and  hear  that  her  husband  was  a  strong 

o 

advocate  for  truth  and  right. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  21 

At  length  the  closing  day  arrived.  The  bu 
siness  had  all  been  harmoniously  adjusted ; 
there  had  been  much  of  pleasure  and  profit  on 
the  occasion,  and  hearts  had  been  cheered  by 
glorious  tidings  from  different  parts  of  the  Gos 
pel  field.  One  beloved  brother  had  entered 
into  his  rest,  leaving  a  precious  charge  to  his 
.fellow-laborers  in  the  Gospel.  They  had  em 
balmed  his  memory  with  their  tears  in  the  rec 
ords  of  the  Church. 

Nothing  remained  but  to  assign  to  each  of 
those  devoted  soldiers  a  post  of  duty,  and  per 
mit  them  to  depart.  The  bishop  arose,  and 
addressed  the  Conference,  exhorting  the  preach 
ers  to  a  daily,  consecration  to  God,  patience, 
cheerfulness,  and  an  entire  devotedness  to  the 
work  of  the  ministry. 

Then  came  the  reading  of  the  appointments. 
In  spite  of  the  bishop's  exhortation,  Maria  saw 
on  the  countenances  of  several  of  the  sisters  an 
anxious  and  expectant  look,  as  though  there 
were  some  undisciplined  hearts.  In  her  interest 
for  such  she  forgot  her  husband's  appointment ; 


22  EAESTBOW   SIDE. 

but  made  amends  by  remembering  that  of 
Brother  Donald  and  Brother  "Wingate. 

"  "What  shall  I  do  without  you  and  sister 
Ellen  ?"  said  Maria  to  the  former  as  they  were 
about  leaving ;  "  I  am  such  a  little  simpleton, 
you  know."  . 

"  O  no,  sister,  not  quite  that,"  said  Brother 
Donald  encouragingly,  as  he  took  her  handv 
"  Simple  we  will  allow  you  to  be,  and  it  is  be 
cause  yon  are  so  that  I  can  trust  you.  Be  your 
self,  Maria,  and  with  what  God  and  experience 
will  do  for  you,  you  cannot  fail." 

Mr.  "Willard  and  wife  were  to  go  to  theii 
destination  in  their  own  carriage,  which  had 
been  sent  from  his  last  circuit.  Just  as  they 
were  about  to  depart  Brother  Wingate  came  up 
to  say  a  few  more  last  words. 

"  Don't  forget,"  said  he,  "  to  inquire  for  Sis 
ter  "Wright  the  first  thing.  You  will  find  her 
home  a  haven  of  repose  after  your  journey. 
Farewell  brother,  farewell  sister.  Be  strong, 
and  God  will  bless  you." 

"  "Well,  that  is  really  funny,"  thought  Maria, 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  23 

as  she  recalled  the  parting  words  of  those  two 
beloved  brethren.  "  One  sa}7s,  '  Be  yourself, 
Maria ;'  and  the  other  says,  '  Be  strong,'  which 
is  not  at  all  like  myself.  May  be  that  is  what 
God  will  make  me  if  I  trust  in  him,  but  now  it 
is  such  a  comfort  to  be  weak  "and  have  so  many 
friends  to  love." 

Maria  wondered  what  her  companion  was 
thinking  of  so  long.  She  looked  round  in  his 
face.  Mr.  "Willard  smiled,  and  said  he  was 
waiting  for  her  to  speak. 

"  I  am  so  glad,"  she  replied,  "  that  we  don't 
go  by  stage.  Are  you  not  happy  that  we  are 
going  home  in  this  nice  carriage?  But  what 
makes  you  smile,  Walter?" 

"  To  hear  you  say  home,  Maria." 

"Why,  we  have  a  home  somewhere,  Walter, 
have  we  not?"  asked  Maria  with  a  slight 
blush. 

"  Yes,  our  home  is  in  this  carriage,  which, 
with  the  horse  and  each  other,  is  all  our  own." 

"And  I  am  sure  it  is  a  beautiful  home,  and 
a  happy  one,  too,"  said  Maria  with  earnestness. 


24  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  I  was  thinking  this  morning  how  strange  it  is 
that  when  good  people  have  so  much  trouble 
I  have  so  many  blessings." 

Mr.  Willard  looked  upon  the  happy  counte 
nance  by  his  side,  from  which  was  reflected  so 
much  gratitude,  love,  and  trust,  and  inwardly 
prayed  that  never  a  shadow  from  his  own  faith 
less  heart  might  fall  upon  her  spirit. 

The  journey  was  very  pleasant.  Each  related 
incidents  of  their  former  lives.  Heretofore  they 
had  had  to  bear  burdens  and  trials  alone  which 
now  could  be  shared  and  divided.  When 
weary  of  conversing  they  listened  to  nature's 
harmony,  and  through  that  their  spirits  com 
muned  together. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  25 


CHAPTER  m. 

While  ye  have  the  light  believe  in  the  light,  that  ye  may  be 
children  of  the  light. — JOHN  xii,  86. 

"  THIS  is  the  S River,  Maria,"  said  Mr. 

Willard,  as  on  the  evening  of  the  second  day 
•they  crossed  an  old  dilapidated  bridge. 

"But  where  are  the  people?"  asked  Maria. 
"  I  see  no  houses." 

"We  shall  find  some  soon.  But  here  are 
two  roads." 

Here  was  a  dilemma.  One  of  the  roads  led 
to  the  village  near  which  was  the  home  of 
Sister  Wright,  and  the  other  led  Mr.  Willard 
did  not  know  where,  and  the  worst  of  it  was 
he  did  not  know  one  from  the  other.  There 
were  no  houses  in  sight,  and  no  persons  within 
hearing.  The  voice  of  a  solitary  bird  in  the 
straggling  trees,  mingled  with  that  of  the  roll 
ing  river,  was  just  becoming  lonely,  when 
Maria  spied  an  old  guide-board,  almost  hidden 


26  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

by  a  neighboring  tree.  Like  some  human 
guides,  it  was  leaning  one  way  and  pointing 
another,  and,  as  with  them,  Mr.  Willard  found 
its  precept  better  than  its  example,  inasmuch 
as  it  directed  to  the  village  whither  they  wished 
to  go.* 

"Four  miles,"  said  Walter,  stepping  back 
into  the  carriage;  "we  shall  hardly  get  there 
by  dark.  I  fear  you  are  tired,  Maria."  • 

Maria  answered  cheerfully  that  she  was  com 
fortable,  and  enjoyed  riding  in  the  cool  of  the 
evening.  She  then  tried  to  draw  her  husband 
into  conversation,  knowing  how  much  more 
quickly  the  time  would  pass ;  but  all  in  vain ; 
his  mind  was  absent — gone  ahead  to  prepare 
the  way  for  his  companion,  for  whom  he  was 
feeling  anxious  and  depressed. 

And  here,  perhaps,  it  would  be  well  to  in 
form  our  readers  (taking  for  granted  that  they 
have  read  his  history  in  the  "Itinerant")  that 
"Walter  "Willard  had  brought  to  this  late  period 
his  desponding  tone  of  mind.  He  had  come 
*See  Frontispiece. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  2Y 

to  be  beloved  and  respected  in  conference  as 
a  brother  of  warm  heart  and  a  clear  head.  His 
talents  were  of  the  first  order,  and  his  success 
equal  to  that  of  the  most  successful ;  yet  in 
spite  of  all  that  he  had  attained,  and  all  the 
faults  that  he  had  outgrown,  there  was  left  a 
little  remnant  of  his  old  nature,  deplored, 
prayed  against,  and  yet  cherished  as  the  apple 
of  his  eye. 

Perhaps  we  are  severe  in  this  assertion,  for 
the  good  man  really  believed  that  he  had  re 
ceived  for  answer  to  his  agonizing  prayers, 
"My  grace  is  sufficient  for  thee."  Certain  it 
was  he  needed  grace  to  bear  his "  borrowed 
troubles,  however  light  his  real  ones  might  be. 

Any  one  would  acknowledge  it  rather  a  du 
bious  position  to  be  traveling  on  a  misty  even 
ing  in  a  strange  country,  with  a  young  bride, 
a  weary  horse,  and  depending  for  entertainment 
on  the  hospitality  of  unknown  friends.  Such  a 
picture  was  dark  enough,  and  yet  Mr.  "Willard 
leaped  from  that  into  a  darker  one  of  his  own 
imaginings.  He  fancied  the  friends  they  sought 


28  KAINBOW    SIDE., 

might  be  absent,  the  house  deserted,  and  Maria, 
poor  little  lady,  uncared  for  and  weeping.  His 
fancy  dwelt  on  the  picture;  again  and  again 
he  went  over  it,  touching  it  here  and  there  with 
a  deeper  shade. 

The  young  wife  for  whom  he  was  taking  so 
much  trouble  sat  all  unconscious  of  it.  He 
had  wrapped  the  warm  shawl  about  her,  and 
she  was  quite  happy.  What  though  he  was 
silent  ?  wasn't  he  a  minister,  accustomed  to 
thoughtfulness  ?  She  must  learn  not  to  disturb 
him.  And .  so  Maria  went  off  into  a  train  of 
musings,  having  for  her  companions  old  friends 
and  old  scenes.  That  it  was  a  pleasant  trip 
was  evident,  for  just  as  her  husband  had  got 
the  picture  adorned  with  that  horror  of  all  hus 
bands,  a  sobbing  wife,  he  was  startled  by  a 
light  carol  at  his  side,  and  recalled  to  the  real 
ities  of  his  situation. 

"  Maria,"  said  he,  "  were  you  singing  ?" 

"  Pferhaps  I  was,"  she  replied ;  "  Sister  Ellen 
says  I  think  in  that  way." 

"  Of  what  were  you  thinking  ?" 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  29 

"  Of  a  night  as  dark  and  damp  as  this,  when 
Brother  Donald  made  us  go  to  meeting  on  foot 
with  him." 

"Didn't  you  wish  to  go?"  asked  Mr.  Willard. 

"I  think  we  were  a  little  lazy.  It  was  a 
time  of  revival,  and  we  had  a  great  many  meet 
ings.  It  being  rather  dark  and  muddy,  Ellen 
and  I  decided  to  stay  at  home.  To  be  nice 
and  cosy,  we  had  wheeled  up  the  sofa,  set  out 
the  stand,  and  let  down  the  curtains,  when  in 
came  Brother  Donald,  swinging  his.  lantern. 
He  had  been  to  the  barn  to  look  to  his  lame 
horse,  and  he  glanced  at  his  wife  as  comically 
as  if  he  understood  our  whole  plan.  '  Come, 
girls,'  said  he ;  '  get  on  your  rubbers.'  '  I  think, 
husband,'  she  replied,  ( Minnie  and  I  will  stay 
in  this  evening,  it's  so  damp,'  and  we  both  sat 
up  very  straight,  and  tried  to  look  wise  and 
prudent.  Brother  Donald  didn't  heed  us  a  bit, 
but  went  right  to  the  closet  and  brought  our 
shawls  and  hoods.  'Come,'  said  he;  'I  have 
something  nice  to  show  you.'  "We  saw  that  he 
did  not  mean  -to  go  alone,  so  we  fixed  up,  and 


30  BA1NBOW   SIDE. 

casting  a  regretful  look  at  our  comfortable  room, 
set  off  for  meeting.  We  each  took  his  arm, 
and  went  on  teasing  him,  as  we  liked  to  do, 
just  to  enjoy  his  good-humored,  fatherly  way. 

"'And  this  was  what  you  had  to  show  us,  I 
suppose,'  said  Ellen,  peering  into  the  darkness 
to  find  some  mud.  '  Yes,  Ellen,  this  is  it.  The 
idea  came  to  me  while  out  in  the  yard.  You 
see  how  we  can  walk  through  the  dark  world 
by  a  light  of  our  own,'  and  Brother  Donald 
held  the  .lantern  so  as  to  give  a  circular  radi 
ance  just  about  our  feet,  as  he  added:  'It  is 
comfortable  traveling,  is  it  not?'  'Just  here 
it  is,  but  how  do  you  know  what  is  beyond,' 
said  Ellen,  laughing.  '"We  shall  know  when 
we  get  there  with  the  light,  and  by  the  light 
we  shall  know  where  to  place  our  feet ;  that  is, 
if  we  will  keep  our  eyes  on  the  light  spot,  and 
not  go  to  peering  into  the  darkness.  In  that 
case  we  might  stumble,  you  know,  even  with  a 
lamp  to  our  feet  and  a  light  on  our  path.' 

"From  that  time  to  this,"  continued  Maria, 
"I  have  ever,  in  my  darkest  moments,  looked 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  •  *      31 

* 

for  a  little  light  at  my  feet,  and  by  the  time  I 
have  taken  one  step  another  has  been  illu 
mined." 

"Why,  whaj;  a  little  oracle  you  are,"  said 
Mr.  Willard,  laughing.  "How  did  you  know 
that  I  was  borrowing  trouble  ?" 

"I  didn't,  Walter;  I  thought  you  were  pre 
paring  your  first  sermon." 

"And,  like  a  true  helpmeet,  you  have  furn 
ished  the  text  and  some  valuable  hints.  But 
there  is  a  light,  only  it  is  in  the  distance." 

"  I  thought  we  should  come  out  bright,"  re 
plied  Maria.  But  it  must  be  late,  as  all  the 
other  houses  are  dark." 

"Country  people  retire  early,  and  we  have 
been  a  long  time  coming  from  the  bridge." 

Mr.  Willard  decided  to  drive  to  the  lighted 
house  to  make  inquiries;  and  the  horse,  taking 
courage  from  a  gentle  blow,  started  off  at  a 
more  rapid  pace,  and  was  soon  drawn  up  in 
front  of  a  tall  red  house,  from  the  windows  of 
which  the  light  streamed  as  though  on  purpose 
to  cheer  benighted  travelers. 


32      '  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

Scarcely  had  the  gentleman  tapped  at  the 
door  before  it  was  opened  by  an  elderly  matron, 
on  whose  countenance  there  was  an  expectant 
smile,  which  did  not  give  way*  to  disappoint 
ment  as  she  met  the  glance  of  a  stranger. 

"  "Will  you  please  inform  me,  madam,"  asked 
Mr.  "Willard,  "  if  there  are  in  this  vicinity  any 
Methodist  families  ?" 

"  Guess  there  are,"  said  the  matron,  bright 
ening  more  and  more  as  she  extended  her 
hand ;  "  and  if  this  is  the  new  minister,  he  had 
better  come  in  and  give  his  name,  and  I  will 
call  somebody  to  take  his  horse." 

Mr.  Willard  gave  his  name,  and  lifted  from 
the  carriage  the  little  bride,  whom  the  cheerful 
matron  received  not  with  her  hand  only,  but 
her  fat  arm,  with  which  she  held  her  fast  while 
directing  Mr.  Willard  to  drive  round  to  the 
stable. 

The  travelers  learned  that  a  minister  who 
had  preceded  them  on  the  way  to  his  own  ap 
pointment  had  told  their  names,,  which  were 
forgotten. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  33 

"I  thought  you  would  come  to-night,  for 
Brother  Merrill  dined  here,  and  said  you  was 
on  your  way,  so  I  built  up  a  fire  and  boiled  the 
tea-kettle." 

This  was  said  while  the  bustling  matron  was 
spreading  the  cloth  and  rattling  the  cups  in 
preparation  for  tea.  The  young  couple  did  not 
yet  know  the  name  of  their  generous  hostess. 
Maria  ventured  to  say : 

"Brother  Wingate  told  us  to  find  Sister 
Wright." 

"  To  be  sure  he  did,"  said  the  matron,  diving 
ifcto  her  tea-caddy;  "he  knew  I  should  expect 
you.  I  told  Mr.  Wright  and  the  boys,  as  they 
were  tired,  they  might  retire  if  they  pleased, 
but  I  should  keep  a  fire  for  the  minister." 

Yery  soon  Mr.  Wright  came  down  from  his 
room.  His  greeting  was  friendly  and  his  man 
ner  cordial,  though  in  a  more  quiet  way.  The 
boys,  too,  who  had  not  retired,  came  in  from 
ministering  to  the  horse,  and  were  presented  to 
the  strangers.  Joseph,'  a  tall  young  man,  with 
person  .and  manners  like  his  father,  bowed  dis- 


V 

34  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

tantly  to  Mrs.  Willard ;  while  Georgie,  a  smi 
ling,  bright-eyed,  chubby  boy,  representing  his 
mother,  came  round  the  table  to  shake  hands. 

After  a  comfortable  repast,  and  an  hour  of 
pleasant  conversation,  the  family  Bible  was 
opened  and  select  portions  read  by  Mr.  Wil- 
lard.  Then,  at  a  glance  from  her  husband,  Ma 
ria  sang  one  of  her  sweet  evening  songs,  at 
which  Georgie  seemed  in  ecstacies.  At  last 
they  all  bowed  in  holy  prayer,  the  minister 
leading  the  exercises  in  humble  and  devout 
confessions,  thanksgivings,  and  petitions.  Thus 
it  was  that  Maria  commenced  her  career  as 
the  wife  of  an  itinerant. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  35 


CHAPTEE  IY. 

Surely  goodness  and  mercy  shall  follow  me  all  the  days  of  my 
life :  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  house  of  the  Lord  forever. — PSALM 
xxiii,  6. 

As  the  family  and  visitors  were  rising  from 
the  breakfast  table  the  next  morning  Mr. 
Wright,  addressing  the  minister,  said  : 

"  I  am  a  farmer,  Brother  Willard,  and  now  is 
the  busy  season.  You  will  make  yourself  quite 
at  home  here  till  after  the  Sabbath.  My  wife 
will  look  to  your  comfort,  and  you  will  excuse 
me." 

Nothing  could  have  been  more  manly  and 
decided,  and  Mr.  "Willard  thankfully  returned 
to  his  chamber  to  prepare  for  the  Sabbath,  it 
being  already  Friday. 

Brother  Wingate  had  not  overrated  the  kind 
ness  of  Sister  Wright.  Maria  found  her  house, 
as  he  said  she  would,  a  haven  of  repose  after 
her  journey. 


36  EALtfBOW   SIDE. 

Exposure  to  the  damps  of  evening  after  a 
day  of  intense  heat,  added  to  the  unusual 
excitement  of  a  week  at  conference,  had  left 
Maria  languid  and  feverish,  and  Sister  "Wright 
insisted  with  motherly  care  that  she  should 
recline  on  the  lounge  and  rest  while  she  pur 
sued  her  household  duties.  Resistance  was 
useless,  for  the  bustling  woman  brought  pil 
lows,  and  with  playful  authority  succeeded  in 
propping  her  up,  so  that  Georgie  whispered : 

"She  looks  about  as  much  like  a  minister's 
wife  as  my  white  kitty  does." 

His  mother  thought  so  too  as  she  dropped  off 
into  a  doze,  quiet  and  tranquil,  but  not  so  sound 
but  that  she  could  hear  the  busy  housekeeper 
trotting  hither  and  thither,  up  chamber  and 
down  cellar,  out  to  the  pump  and  into  the 
wood-house,  doing  with  her  one  pair  of  hands 
what  with  less  skill  and  calculation  would 
have  taken  half  a  dozen.  By  the  time  Sister 
Wright  had  got  her  cheese  into  the  press,  her 
meat  boiling,  her  puddings  baking,  and  her 
vegetables  soaking  in  cold  water,  Maria  roused, 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  37 

• 

and  finding  herself  nicely  refreshed,  sprang, 
like  the  kitty  which  Georgie  said  she  repre 
sented,  to  the  floor. 

"Now.  Sister  "Wright,"  said  she,  "since  I 
have  been  obedient  and* quiet  so  long,  let  me 
help  you." 

Certainly  sjie  might;  and  Maria  laid  the  din 
ner  table.  She  then  dusted  and  arranged  the 
parlor,  garnishing  it  from  a  wilderness  of  roses 
that  bloomed  beneath  the  window. 

In  the  afternoon  they  sat  together  in  the 
same  airy  fragrant  room,  and  Maria  discovered 
that  Sister  "Wright  was  quite  as  active  and  vig 
orous  in  mind  as  in  body.  She  was  so  clear 
sighted,  and  took  such  a  common-sense  view  of 
things,  that  it  was  both  entertaining  and  in 
structive  to  converse  with  her.  She  informed 
them  that  the  society  had  built  a  new  church 
the  last  year,  which  had  quite  exhausted  their 
funds,  and  though  they  had  chosen  a  site  for  a 
parsonage,  it  was  doubtful  whether  they  would 
be  able  to  build  it  before  the  next  conference 
year.  Meantime  they  intended  to  be  governed 


38  RAINBOW  SIDE. 

• 

by  the  wishes  of  their  pastor^  whether  to  board 
or  prepare  a  tenement  for  him.  The  steward 
would  meet  him  on  Monday  evening. 

In  the  evening  the  minister  and  his  wife 
walked  out.  First  they  rambled  in  the  fields, 
which  were  very"  delightful ;  but  as  the  dew  be 
gan  to  gather  they  took  the  highway,  and  walk 
ed  over  the  hill  as  far  as  the  church.  It  was  a 
trim  little  edifice,  just  in  front  of  a  green  shady 
woodland,  which  was  vocal  even  then  with 
bird-song. 

"  This  is  perfectly  enchanting,  Maria,"  said 
Mr.  Willard ;  "  I  have  never  been  better  pleased. 
See  those  beautiful  broad  fields  of  waving  grass 
and  grain."  f 

"  Yes,  Walter,"  replied  Maria,  "  I  never  gaze 
on  such  a  landscape  without  thinking  of  the 
'  sweet  fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood,'  which 
'  stand  dressed  in  living  green.'  "  • 

"Why,  what  a  little  poetic  thing  you  are, 
Maria.  When  are  you  going  to'  redeem  your 
promise  ?" 

The  young  wife  looked  for  an  explanation. 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  39 

"I  refer  to  that  journal,  Maria,"  continued 
Mr.  Willard  ;  "  I  am  anxious  you  should  com 
mence  it." 

"It  would  be  so  silly,  Walter." 

"Perhaps  so,  at  first,  but  you  would  im 
prove." 

"  I  am  afraid  you  would  laugh  at  it,  Walter." 

"  I  laugh  at  it,  Maria  ?  not  I,"  replied  he  in 
surprise.  "  I  won't  even  look  at  it  unless  you 
wish." 

"  Then  I  will  write.  It  was*  only  you  I  fear 
ed,  because  you  are  clever,  and  I  never  was." 

"  Then  fear  no  more,"  said  Mr.  Willard.  "  I 
never  will  intrude  on  a  lady's  private  journal, 
only  promise  me  one  thing." 

"What  is  that,  Walter?" 

"That  you  will  never  destroy  it." 

Maria  prbmised,  and  the  next  morning  she 
rose  early,  and  sat  down  to  her  pen.  Very  shy 
was  the  little  lady,  not  venturing  even  to  sit  at 
the  same  table  with  her  clever  husband ;  but  she 
took  her  light  stand,  and  placed  it  at  another 
window.  • 


40  KAESTBOW   SIDE. 

Mr.  Willard  was  so  far  behind  that  she  felt 
secure.  She  did  not  know  how  much  he  was 
amused  by  her  innocent  perplexities. 

For  a  long  time  she  sat  twining  her  ringlets 
round  her  forefinger,  (for  she  still  wore  them  as 
when  a  child),  and  biting  the  feathers  of  a 
goose  quill.  Her  eye  was  fixed  on  distant  ob 
jects  from  the  window.  At  last,  as  if  gather 
ing  inspiration  from  the  view,  she  dipped  her 
pen,  and  commenced  tracing  her  thoughts. 

Ah,  timid  one,  dost  thou  know  that  the  char 
acters  so  tremblingly  written,  and  so  steadfastly 
concealed  even  from  the  eye  of  love,  will  one 
day  be  read  by  thousands  of  curious  and  criti 
cal  eyes.  It  began  thus  : 

"  I  never  thought  of  writing  a  journal  till  he 
proposed  it.  I  have  nothing  to  record  of  mter- 
est,  and  if  I  had  could  not  do  it  in  an  interesting 
manner,  for  I  have  not  the  pen  of  a  ready 
writer.  No  wonder ;  I  was  but  a  poor  little 
blighted  bud,  warmed  and  brought  to  life  by 
two  loving  hearts,  for  what  purpose  I  have 
neve*  known,  for  I  had  nothing  to  return  save 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  41 

the  love  of  a  grateful  heart.  That  seemed  all 
inadequate  even  in  my  darkest  days.  But  now, 
when  goodness  and  love  are  beaming  all  around 
me,  what  shall  I  render  ? 

"  They  are  misanthropists  who  call  this  a 
dark  and  cold  world.  I  have  never  found  it  so. 
Wherever  I  turn  there  is  light  and  warmth.  I 
love  to  contemplate  the  earth,  the  broad,  green 
earth,  spread  out  with  fatherly  care  for  human 
interest  and  human  want.  The  mountain  and 
the  valley,  the  river  and  the  seas,  bringing  forth 
their  treasures  for  the  sustenance  of  man.  And 
O !  I  love  to  gaze  at  eve  on  the  glory  of  the  fir 
mament  of  rolling  worlds  in  which  our  sphere 
revolves.  How  fragrant  and  reviving  the  air, 
wafted  from  hillside  and  beds  of  roses.  "What 
a  study  to  watch  the  trees  from  the  swelling 
bud  on  through  all  its  gradual  changes  to  the 
ripened  fruit,  and  know  that  Eternal  Wisdom 
is  directing  the  whole  merely  to  tempt  the  taste 
and  regale  the  appetite. 

"  It  is  a  long  time  since  I  knew  a  father's 
care  or  a  mother's  love,  and  it  was  a  long  time 


42  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

that  I  closed  my  eyes  to  the  interpretation  of 
that  mysterious  providence  which  made  me  an 
oiphan.  But  now  I  see  it  all.  My  heavenly 
Father  would  have  me  all  his  own.  For  this 
purpose  he  sent  the  blight  and  mildew  upon 
earthly  pleasures,  that  I  might  turn  to  him  in 
whom  there  is  fullness  of  joy,  and  at  whose  right 
hand  there  are  pleasures  evermore. 

"And  because  I  was  physically  and  morally 
weak,  he  gave  to  me  a  kind  foster-father  and 
brother  to  guard  my  faltering  steps.  One 
brought  me  by  care  and  gentle  love  to  woman 
hood,  and  the  other  to  the  Saviour.  Thus  I 
learned  to  lead  a  happy  and,  I  trust,  not  quite 
a  useless  life.  "Was  not  that  enough  ?  I  thought 
so,  and  was  content  till  Tie  came,  and  then  I 
found  that  there  were  other  unappropriated  ten 
drils  in  my  fond  heart." 


EAINBOW    SIDE.  43 


CHAPTER  Y. 

Yielding  pacifieth  great  offenses. — EOOL.  x,  4. 

"  MONDAY  morn. 

"I  knew  that  my  journal  would  be  silly,  as 
it  is  likely  to  prove.  I  hate  to  soil  the  paper 
with  writing  trivial  things,  but  husband  insists 
that  I  shall  find  it  useful  in  making  me  wise 
and  experienced. 

"  After  writing  two  pages  on  Saturday,  I  went 
below  and  assisted  Sister  Wright  in  her  prepa 
ration  for  the  Sabbath.  She  said  that  I  was 
quick  and  handy,  but  that  is  because  she  is  so 
good-natured.  She  let  me  watch  her  while  pre 
paring  meat  for  roasting,  and  showed  me  how 
to  make  a  Sunday  pudding,  meaning  by  that 
a  pudding  that  is  better  eaten  cold,  and  I  en 
tered  the  process  in  tny  little  receipt-book. 
After  which  I  dressed  myself  in  one  of  my  sim 
ple  lawns,  which  Walter  likes  so  well,  .pinned 
on  » little  lace  collar  with  my  pearl  brooch  that 


44  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

Sylvia  Hargrave  gave  me,  because  she  said  it 
was  just  fit  for  such  a  little  quakeress,  and  sat 
down  to  read. 

"  After  a  time  I  heard  Sister  Wright's  rock 
ing  chair  in  the  parlor,  and  thought  I  would  go 
and  sit  with  her.  When  I  entered  I  found 
Georgie  was  rocking  his  mother  by  the  back  of 
the  chair.  He  looked  very  smiling  at  me, 
which  led  me  to  ask  if  his  father  had  given  him 
a  half  holiday. 

" '  Yes,'  said  he,  '  we  don't  work  Saturday 
afternoon  unless  very  much  hurried.' 

"  'And  your  father  has  gone  to  ride  with  Mr. 
Willard,'  said  I,  for  I  liked  his  pleasant  smile 
and  manner. 

"  Georgie  said  he  had,  and  then  leaned  over, 
and  whispered  to  his  mother. 

"  They  both  looked  at  me,  and  smiled ;  and 
I  observed  th'at  I  thought  they  might  admit  me 
to  their  confidence. 

"  Sister  Wright  said  she  saw  no  other  way, 
for  Georgie  wanted  me  to  go  strawberrying 
with  him.  I  was  delighted  with  the  invitation, 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  45 

and  ran  up  to  my  chamber  to  get  my  sun-bonnet. 
When  I  returned  Sister  Wright  said  I  had  bet 
ter  be  seated,  for  Georgie  would  have  to  brush 
up  a  little. 

"  Very  soon  he  came  in,  his  face  shining  from 
the  quantity  of  soap  used  in  washing,  his  hair 
combed  all  on  one  side,  and  dressed  in  a  fresh 
suit  of  jean.  He  had  on  the  whitest  of  chip 
hats,  and  in  his  hand  two  of  the  brightest  of  tin 
dippers,  which  with  boyish  gallantry  he  insisted 
on  carrying  himself.  As  he  left  the  house  he 
made  a  parting  bow  to  his  mother,  as  though 
she  were  a  country  school  madam,  which  I  imi 
tated  by  just  such  a  kind  of  curtesy.  Georgie 
was  exce^vely  delighted,  and  seemed  as 
though  he  would  never  laugh  .-enough  at  my 
playfulness. 

"We  found  a  nice  plat  covered  with  the 
crimson  berry,  and  I  was  about  to  plunge  into 
the  thickest  part,  when  Georgie  with  a  little 
hesitating  blush  informed  me  that  I  might  stain 
my  white  frock.  I  thanked  him.  and,  proceed 
ing  with  more  caution,  had  the  pleasure  of  fill- 


46  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

ing  my  dipper  without  soiling  my  robes,  a  mis 
fortune  which  I  was  sure  would  have  caused 
my  young  friend  great  regret. 

"  '  I  wish  we  had  brought  bigger  dishes,'  said 
he,  when  we  could  no  longer  make  the  berries 
lay  on  the  heaped  dippers. 

"  I  replied  that  we  had  enough  for  tea,  and 
did'nt  care  for  strawberries  on  the  Sabbath. 
Georgie  laughed.  '  I  might  as  well  tell  you, 
that  I  wanted  to  keep  you  out,  because  there  is 
a  disagreeable  old  woman  coming  to  see  you.' 

"  To  see  me,  Georgie  ? 

"  '  Yes  ;  she  spent  the  forenoon  at  Mrs.  Par- 
sons's,  where  I  carried  some  lamb.  I  heard  her 
say  she  was  coming  to  see  the  miniver's  wife.' 

"  '  O  Georgia,'  said  I,  trying  to  look  repuls- 


"  '  Don't  be  angry,  Mrs.  Willard,'  he  replied  ; 
'  you  don't  know  what  a  tease  she  is.  She  is 
always  insisting  that  good  people  must  look  and 
act  disagreeable,  or  else  they  are  not  like  the 
Saviour.  Mrs.  Willard,'  continued  he,  c  do  you 
think  the  Saviour  while  on  earth  looked  like 
* 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  4Y 

that  scarecrow  ?    I  don't  think  he  did  look  like 
that  ugly  man  of  straw  set  up  to  frighten  the 

crows.' 

» 

"  I  replied,  I  had  no  doubt  the  Saviour  was 
very  beautiful.  • 

"  '  To  be  sure  he  was,'  said  he  briskly  ;  '  but 
Aunt  Comfort  don't  think  so.  She  makes  a 
fright  of  herself,  and  is  angry  with  others  who 
don't  do  the  same.  Don't  you  think  her  stupid?'- 

"  I  answered,  that  being  unacquainted  I  could 
not  judge ;  but  if  she  was  going  to  call  on  me, 
I  thought  we  had  better  make  haste  home,  and 
so  w3  set  off,  the  little  fellow  politely  opening 
the  bars  and  gates. 

"  '  If  I  was  a  minister,'  said  he,  laughing,  as 
he  was  standing  by  some  bars  for  me  to  pass 
through,  '  I  would  put  a  fellow  at  the  door  of 
the  church,  and  they  should  refuse  entrance  to 
every  body  that  wouldn't  be  pretty  and  agreea 
ble.  There  should  be  no  Aunt  Comforts  there.' 

"  'And  what  if  there  should  be  such  a  sentinel 
at  the  entrance  gate  of  heaven  ?'  said  I. 

" '  That  would  be  hard  on  a  naughty  boy/  he 


48  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

replied  ;  '  but  here  is  the  door,  and  there  is  the 
'old  black  bonnet;  now  look  out.'     And  with  a 
mingled  look  of  sympathy  and  mischief  the  boy 
ran  to  the  pantry  with  the  berries. 

"  I  could  not  retire  to  my  room  without  pass 
ing  through  the  parlor,  so  I  bathed  my  warm 
face  at  the  kitchen  sink,  washed  the  stains  from 
my  fingers,  and  went  directly  in.  Sister  Wright 
introduced  the  visiter  as  sister  Comfort  Poor. 
We  shook  hands.  Spite  of  Georgie's  warning  I 
was  not  prepared  for  the  look  I  met,  and  sat 
down  feeling  rather  uncomfortable.  She  had 
severe  gray  eyes,  which  she  opened  very'wide 
while  taking  rather  a  protracted  survey  of  my 
person.  Even  after  I  sat  down  I  could  not  raise 
my  eyes  to  her  face  without  meeting  that  ugly 
stare.  Had  she  addressed  me,  or  given  me  an 
opportunity  to  address  her,  it  would  not  have 
seemed  so  awkward,  but  she  continued  on,  giv 
ing  Sister  Wright  a  detail  of  her  domestic  trials. 
"From  the  conversation  I  learned  that  she  was 
a  maiden  lady,  having  the  care  of  an  indigent 
and  infirm  father.  I  felt  sorry  for  her  misfor- 


SISTER    COili'OKT    POOR 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  51 

^ 

tune,  and  resolved  to  conciliate  her.  When  Sis 
ter  Wright  went  out  to  put  on  the  tea-kettle 
I  tried  to  get  the  lady  to  talk  with  me.  I  spoke 
of  the  weather,  remarking  it  was  very  fine. 

" '  Fine  enough,'  she  said,  '  to  sit  still  in,  but 
dreadful  hot  to  do  housework.' 

"  I  praised  the  new  church  and  its  location  ; 
but  she  informed  me,  '  'twas  bleak  enough  in 
winter.'  At  last  I  asked  her  of  the  prosperity 
of  the  Church.  The  last  question  unlooslfl  her 
tongue.  '  There  was,'  she  said,  '  a  great  fall 
ing  away ;  the  brethren  had  become  ambitious, 
and  the  sisters  proud.  True,  they  had  a  large 
congregation,  for  they  had  grown  popular  ;  but 
there  was  not  half  the  life  in  preaching  nowa 
days  that  there  used  to  be.' 

"  I  tried  to  sympathize  with  Sister  Poor,  and 
said,  '  I  hoped  we  should  have  a  revival  of  the 
work  of  grace,'  etc.  It  was  a  bad  move  for  me, 
as  she  quickly  replied : 

"  '  Mrs.  Willard,  it's  no  use  hoping  for  such 
things  while  we  are  not  living  for  them.  What 
can  we  expect  when  ministers  are  going  round 


52  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

with  kid  gloves  on,  and  their  wives  are  wearing 
white  gowns,  curled  hair,  and  bosom  pins." 

"  I  think  I  am  a  little  nervous,  for  at  once  I 
felt  very  hot  in  my  face,  and  the  handkerchief 

• 

I  was  hemming  seemed  all  enveloped  in  mist. 
I  didn't  care  for  my  part  of  the  reproof,  but  to 
have  him  spoken  of  in  that  manner  was  really 
trying.  Just  then  the  gentlemen  came  in.  Mr. 
"Wright  introduced  Walter,  and  he  pulled  ofl* 
his  gftve  and  shook  hands.  Husband  looked 
at  me,  but  as  tea  was  announced  did  not  speak, 
and  somehow  as  we  were  passing  out.  Sister 
"Wright  got  near  enough  to  give  me  a  little  pat 
on  the  cheek,  and  then  I  knew  she  understood 
why  they  were  red.  After  grace  Walter  asked 
if  my  head  ached,  as  my  face  was  flushed. 

"  I  said,  '  A-  very  little,'  and  then  Sister 
Wright,  good  soul,  told  him  that  I  had  been 
after  berries  with  Georgie,  and  she  handed  him 
a  plafe  full.  That  drew  attention  to  the  fruit, 
and  I  got  along  nicely. 

"In  the  evening  we  had  a  class  in  the  dining- 
room,  which  was  very  interesting.  I  felt  better, 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  53 

for  I  had  been  walking  with  "Walter  in  the  gar 
den  where  it  was  cool.  He  told  me  that  he  had 
met  with  several  of  his  people,  with  whom  he 
was  very  much  pleased.  He  looked  happy,  and 
my  head  and  heart  were  cured. 

"Sister  Poor  spoke  very  feelingly  of  her  trials, 
and  expressed  a  hope  that  they  would  be  sanc 
tified  to  her.  "Walter  addressed  her  with  words 
of  sympathy  and  encouragement,  and  at  the 
close  of  the  meeting  she  came  to  me,  and 
'  hoped  I  would  come  and  see  how  poor  folks 
lived,'  for  which  '  hope'  I  thanked  her. 

"  When  I  arose  yesterday  morning  I  was  some 
what  perplexed.  I  thought  perhaps  I  ought  to 
knot  up  my  hair  in  some  way,  and  yet  I  was 
afraid  Walter  would  not  like  it.  While  we 
were  at  prayer  in  our  room  I  felt  sure  it  was 
my  duty,  and  I  determined  to  speak  to  him. 
For  this  purpose,  when  I  was  standing  before 
the  glass,  brushing  my  hair,  I  said  very  softly : 

'"Walter,"  and  he  answered,  'My  dear,' 
without  looking  up  from  the  notes  before  him. 
But  when  I  said,  '  Just  a  minute,  Walter,'  he 


54  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

rose  up,  and  coming  behind  me  looked  at  my 
reflection  in  the  glass.  I  then  told  him  that  I 
thought  of  putting  my  hair  back  in  some  way, 
and  when  he  asked  me  why,  I  explained  that 
being  a  woman  and  a  minister's  wife  I  thought 
it  might  be  well  to  look  as  dignified  as 
possible. 

" '  Certainly,'  said  he,  '  but  that  is  not  the 
reason  you  have ;'  and  so  I  was  obliged  to  tell 
him  about  Sister  Poor,  and  added  that  there 
might  be  many  a  Sister  Poor  among  his  people. 

"I  had  never  seen  "Walter  frown,  and  it  might 
have  been  a  flaw  in  the  mirror ;  but  he  looked 
slightly  ruffled,  and  walked  quickly  to  his 
seat. 

"'Maria,'  said  he,  'you  will  find  enough 
to  do  if  you  heed  such  impertinent  re 
marks.' 

"  His  cheek  had  reddened  very  much,  and  1 
saw  that  there  was  another  red  one  in  the  glass, 
besides  some  very  watery  eyes.  Still  I  felt  that 
it  was  my  duty  to  persevere,  so  I  shook  my 
head  at  the  silly  face  in  the  glass  and  whispered, 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  55 

'Be  strong,  Minnie,  be  strong,'  at  which  it 
looked  calm  and  serious. 

"  In  a  few  moments  "Walter  said,  '  Do  as  you 
please,  my  dear,  you  are  a  better  judge  than  I 
am,'  and  then  my  fingers  flew  very  lightly,  as  I 
gathered  up  the  curls  into  a  little  twist. 

"  When  the  breakfast  bell  rung  I  was  all  ready 
for  church,  having  my  wedding-dress  on,  which 
did  not  require  either  collar  or  pin.  I  threw  a 
little  azure  scarf  on  my  neck,  which  did  look 
rather  pale  and  tender  from  having  been  so  long 
hidden,  and  then  I  went  to  "Walter  and  asked  if 
I  would  do. 

"He  did  not  answer,  but  I  knew  by  his  look 
that  he  was  not  angry  as  he  led  me  down 
stairs.  As  I  entered  the  breakfast-room  I  was 
conscious  of  Georgie's  starting  and  looking  very 
earnestly  at  me,  so  after  I  had  greeted  the  rest 
of  the  family  I  walked  up  to  him,  saying,  '  This 
is  Mrs.  "Willard,  the  minister's  wife.' 

"  Georgie  took  my  offered  hand,  bowed, 
laughed,  and  with  his  own  rustic  grace  handed 
me  to  the  breakfast-table. 


56  EALNBOW    SIDE. 

"He  is  a  dear  boy  ;  I  have  entered  him  on  my 
list  of  friends,  and  left  a  petition,  daily  renewed, 
at  the  mercy-seat,  that  he  may  become  a  jewel 
in  my  Saviour's  crown. 

"  I  feel  sure  it  will  be  answered." 


EAIKBOW   SIDE.  5T 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

Even  so  hath  the  Lord  ordained,  that  they  -which  preach  the 
Gospel  should  live  of  the  Gospel. — 1  COB.  rx,  14. 
Prove  all  things,  hold  fast  that  which  is  good. — 1  THESS.  v,  21. 

AT  the  meeting  of  the  stewards  Mr.  "Willard 
expressed  a  willingness  to  board  if  it  were  a 
greater  convenience  to  his  brethren. 

"When  the  question  was  started  who  would 
board  the  minister  and  lady,  no  less  than  six 
sturdy  farmers  arose  and  proffered  their  hos 
pitable  welcome. 

Here  was  a  dilemma  to  the  stranger,  for  to 
him  was  left  the  ungracious  task  of  refusing  five 
of  them. 

So  it  seemed  at  first ;  but  Mr.  "Willard,  with 
one  of  his  happy  thoughts,  arose,  and  with 
grateful  thanks  accepted  them  all ! 

Yes,  the  whole  six  ;  he  would  have  the  pleas 
ure  of  living  with  each  of  them.  As  they  were 
already  domesticated  with  Brother  "Wright  they 


58  BAINBOW  SIDE. 

would  remain  for  two  months,  and  then  change 
to  Brother  Green's  if  he  pleased,  and  so  on  till 
they  had  shared  the  hospitality  of  all.  He 
came  to  labor  for  and  with  them ;  he  hoped  to 
prove  himself  their  servant  for  Jesus'  sake. 

It  was  not  much  of  a  speech,  but  it  proved  to 
be  a  satisfactory  one. 

The  meeting  adjourned  with  the  best  of  feel 
ings,  and  the  minister  returned  to  his  wife  in 
fine  spirits. 

"  I  am  sorry,  my  dear,"  said  he,  "  that  you 
cannot  improve  your  domestic  qualities  by 
practice,  since  you  desire  it ;  but  I  don't  regret 
that  you  are  to  be  kept  another  year  free  from 
domestic  cares  and  labors." 

Maria  was  glad  they  were  to  board.  She 
would  have  been  glad  to  keep  house  had  that 
been  the  arrangement,  but  as  it  was  not,  she 
was  glad  still.  The  little  lady  had  the  spirit  of 
the  apostle.  He  had  learned  to  be  content ;  and 
she,  having  no  sorrow  and  never  being  indiffer 
ent,  was  always  glad. 

"  And  now,  Maria,"  said  the  husband,  "  we 


BATNBOW  SIDE.  59 

had  better  make  some  definite ,  arrangement 
about  our  studies,  that  every  hour  may  have  its 
appropriate  duty." 

It  was  rather  a  difficult  task,  for  it  was  not 
Mr.  Willard's  business  hour,  and  Maria  was  all 
"wide  awake,"  so  that  before  they  were  aware 
they  were  off  on  some  pleasant  chit-chat. 

"  This  proves,"  said  Mr.  Willard,  "  the  neces 
sity  of  method.  Come,  let  us  begin,"  and 
Maria  wrote  down  resolutions  to  this  effect: 
They  would  rise  at  four  in  the  morning,  and 
while  she  was  arranging  the  chamber,  (which 
answered  the  double  purpose  of  study  and  bed 
room,)  he  was,  in  fine  weather,  to  take  a  brisk 
morning  walk,  after  which  they  would  pray 
together,  and  converse  for  a  few  moments  on 
their  own  experience  and  progress  in  divine 
things.  That  would  bring  them  to  study  hours, 
which  with  him  would  last  till  two  or  three,  but 
with  her  not  longer  than  ten,  after  which  she 
must  take  exercise  in  some  way.  The  evening 
would  be  spent  in  social  duties,  etc. 

This  plan  completed,  the  minister  requested, 


60  EAINBOW  SIDE. 

as  he  had  before  done,  that  she  would  act  the 
part  of  critic  while  listening  to  his  sermons,  and 
of  friend  in  their  daily  intercourse  with  others. 

"  For  I  have  faults,  Maria,  of  some  of  which 
I  am  conscious,  and  others  doubtless  to  which 
my  self-love  has  blinded  me ;  promise  me  there 
fore  that- you  will  point  them  out." 

• 

Maria  promised  that  he  should  have  enough 
of  her  fault-finding,  and  they  set  to  work  un 
packing  trunks  and  boxes,  and,  with  Sister 
Wright's  directions  and  assistance,  they  became 
that  evening  settled  and  prepared  for  labor. 

Mr.  "Willard  was  a  man  of  deep  and  unfeign 
ed  piety.  He  had  given  his  heart's  first  best 
affections  to  God,  enlisted  under  the  Captain  of 
his  salvation,  taken  upon  himself  the  Gospel 
armor,  thereby  waging  a  perpetual  warfare 
with  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  and  could  never 
rest  without  active  service.  He  had  come  to 
realize  that  a  vast  proportion  of  the  good  seed 
of  the  "  word"  was  lost  from  want  of  care  and 
skill  on  the  part  of  the  "sower"  With  this 
conviction  his  sermons  were  prepared  with 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  61 

great  labor,  often  entirely  -written,  not  for  pulpit 
use,  but  to  improve  and  simplify  every  sen 
tence.  It  was  astonishing  what  an  effect  such 
a  course  produced.  Ideas,  beautiful  and  orig 
inal,  started  out  of  the  chaos  of  his  mind,  and 
sublime  imageries  came  from  ]je  knew  not 
where,  to  fill  the  argument,  and  not  only  were 
they  transferred  to  the  unsullied  page,  but  at 
the  same  moment  engraven  on  the  tablet  of  his 
memory.  In  this  way  his  mind  became  a  store 
house  for  treasures  new  and  old,  while  he 
studied  to  show  himself  approved  unto  God,  a 
workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

After  preaching  a  few  simple  introductory 
sermons,  as  was  his  wont  to  a  new  people,  Mr. 
"Willard  studied  a  series  on  the  authenticity  of 
the  Scriptures  as  proved  by  profane  history. 
These  he  prepared  with  great  care  and  laly, 
and  corresponding  accuracy. 

This  is  not  the  place  to  give  even  a  general 
view  of  these  sermons,  in  which  Mr.  Willard 
had  collected  so  much  of  argument  and  testi- 


62  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

mony  from  so  many  sources.  Suffice  it  to  say 
they  were  well  prepared,  and  dedicated  to  God 
before  being  offered  to  his  people. 

They  were  also  well  delivered,  for  our  itiner 
ant  had  become  a  polished  shaft  in  the  Al 
mighty's  quiver ;  and  what  was  better  than  all 
else,  they  were  delivered  in  humble  faith  that 
the  word  would  not  return  to  Him  void,  but  ac 
complish  that  for  which  it  was  sent. 


EAINBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

For  where  your  treasure  is  there  Trill  your  heart  be  also. 
MATTHEW  vi,  21. 

""WE  have  changed  our  residence  to  Brother 
Green's.  Husband  says  we  magnify  the  itine 
rancy.  Our  new  home  is  not  like  the  one 
we  left.  Sister  Green  is  a  poor  little  complain 
ing  woman,  with  half  a  score  of  untutored  chil 
dren.  Her  husband  calls  her  'woman?  and 
the  children  all  run  at  his  approach,  caring  for 
nothing  but  to  clear  his  track.  The  whole 
family  are  in  a  constant  bustle  and  hurry  to  get 
a  living,  and  yet  they  don't  seem  to  live.  "We 
have  family  prayers  and  'grace'  at  meals,  but 
there  is  scarcely  a  ( comma'  between  the 
'Amen'  and  some  absurd  worldly  remark. 

"  Husband  refuses  to  pray  in  the  morning,  for 
their  hurried,  anxious  manner  disturbs  him ;  but 
at  evening  he  leads  in  prayer,  while  half  the 
family  are  nodding  from  weariness.  What  a 


64  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

contrast  between  this  family  and  Sister  "Wright's. 
One  lady  is  queen  and  absolute  mistress  of  the 
whole  establishment,  and  the  husband  an  hon 
ored  guest;  while  the  other  'woman'  is  only 
housekeeper  and  cook  under  the  directions  of 
her  'lord.'  I  am  sure  that  the  Greens  are  not 
living  after  God's  ordinance,  and  yet  they  are 
both  church-members.  I  feel  for  the  children, 
and  would  like  to  get  some  access  to  their  little 
minds. 

"  Walter  studies  very  hard.  I  sometimes  fear 
for  his  health.  He  has  been  led  to  preach  a 
series  of  sermons  against  infidelity.  Brother 
Holden  has  remarked  that  he  did  not  think 
there  was  an  infidel  in  the  place,  and  for  his 
part  he  would  rather"  have  good  old-fashioned 
Methodist  sermons.  I  think  "Walter  was  a  little 
tried,  but  he  has  not  changed  his  purpose.  I 
do  not  know  what  impartial  judges  think,  but  it 
seems  to  me  that-  the  sermons  were  excellent. 
There  is  a  stranger  here  from  B.,  a  young 
lawyer,  who  is  staying  with  his  brother  to 
recruit  his  health.  He  looks  very  ill,  and 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  65 

"Walter  is  much  interested  in  him.  He  sits  just 
opposite  me  in  church,  and  pays  strict  attention 
to  every  word  of  the  sermon.  It  may  be  the 
state  of  his  health,  but  I  have  never  seen  a 
countenance  so  expressive  of  emotion.  Last 
Sabbath,  when  "Walter  was  summing  up  the 
testimony  of  martyrs,  who  with  their  blood  had 
sealed  their  Christian  faith,  he  was  a  most 
eager  listener.  After  speaking  of  the  general 
weight  of  testimony,  especially  dying  testimony, 
"Walter  asked  with  great  earnestness  who  would 
doubt  the  sincerity  of  a  religious  teacher,  who, 
with  the  dread  apparatus* of  martyrdom  before 
him,  asserted  that  he  saw  Jesus  after  he  had 
risen  from  the  dead,  had  conversed  with  him 
many  days,  that  he  had  put  his  hand  into  the 
print  in  his  sides,  and  in  the  ardor  of  his  joyful 
conviction  exclaimed,  '  My  Lord  and  my  God.' 
At  this  point  the  stranger  reddened  to  his  tem 
ples,  and  I  saw  him  dash  away  a  tear  with  a 
very  nervous  motion. 

"  I  have  become  very  anxious  for  this  people. 
There  has  not  been  a  revival  for  several  years, 


66  EATNBOW   SIDE. 

and  there  are  scores  of  young  people  living  out 
of  Christ.  The  people  are  very  kind  to  us.  Even 
Sister  Comfort  Poor  tolerates  my  white  dresses 
and  Walter's  gloves.  I  am  glad  I  put  away  the 
childish  curls  for  her  sake.  I  would  do  anything 
rather  than  injure  his  influence.  Sometimes  I 
fear  that  I  am  selfish  in  my  earnestness  for  the 
success  of  the  Gospel  through  our  instrumental 
ity;  but  I  greatly  desire  the  prosperity  of 
Zion,  and  my  soul  yearns  for  these  unconverted 
youth. 

"Last  evening  we  called  on  Sister  Wright. 
Georgie  met  us  at  the*  gate,  and  took  me  down 
in  the  garden  to  look  at  his  melons.  After 
walking  round  a  while,  and  admiring  every 
thing  he  pointed  out,  I  discovered  that  it 
was  not  for  that  purpose  he  had  invited  me. 
At  last  it  came  out.  He  was  glad  I  had  not 
quarreled  with  Aunt  Comfort,  and  was  afraid 
it  was  rather  mean  in  him  to  tell  such  things 
of  her. 

"  'Then  you  would  not  keep  her  out  of  heaven 
for  being  disagreeable,  would  you?'  I  asked. 


EAINBOW    SIDE.  67 

" '  O  no,'  he  replied,  '  I  hope  she  won't  stay- 
away  on  my  account.  I  was  in  there  yesterday 
to  take  some  things  from  mother,  and  really  she 
looked  so  poor  and  uncomfortable  that  I  thought 
it  was  a  little  too  bad  for  a  fellow  to  dislike  her 
so  much  as  I  do.' 

"  '  Then  you  mean  to  like  her,'  said  I,  smiling. 

" '  If  I  don't,'  said  Georgie,  blushing,  'I  won't 
tell  of  it  again.' 

"  Walter  and  I  went  into  the  chamber  to  get 
some  books,  for  we  can  keep  but  few  at  our  new 
place.  On  the  table  we  found  a  card  with  the 
name  of  'Mr.  Jarvis.'  "Walter  was  surprised, 
and  ran  down  to  ascertain  where  it  came  from', 
but  no  one  knew.  Sister  Wright  thought  it 
probable  that  it  had  been  sent  by  some  child, 
who,  thinking  it  was  our  room,  had  taken  it  up 
while  she  was  in  the  back  part  of  the  house. 
The  name,  however,  was  that  of  the  sick  stran 
ger,  and  Walter  went  immediately  to  call  on 
him.  He  found  the  poor  man  in  his  room,  suf 
fering  from  asthma.  He  received  my  husband 
with  great  cordiality,  and  said  that  he  had  sent 


68  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

the  card  in  the  morning ;  had  heard  that  Mr. 

"Willard  was  once  a  student  at  • ,  where  he 

graduated  ;  was  ill  and  rather  lonely,  and  hoped 
he  should  be  excused  for  his  freedom. 

"  I  am  sure  Walter  was  glad  to  excuse  him,  for 
I  never  saw  him  so  interested  in  a  stranger.  He 
has  often  stopped  in  his  studies  to  speak  of  him. 
In  our  morning  exercises  in  our  room  he  prayed 
very  fervently  for  him.  O  how  I  long  for  his 
salvation !  I  think  he  has  not  long  to  live.  "We 
need  a  revival  of  the  work  of  grace  here. 
Walter  says  he  is  not  called  a  revival  preacher, 
though  many  souls  have  been  converted  under 
Ms  labors.  But  there  is  a  burden  on  my  spirit. 
I  will  bear  it  to  the  throne  of  grace." 


BAINBOW   SIDE.  69 


CHAPTEK 

The  singers  that  did  the  work  were  fled,  every  one. — NEH.  xiii,  10. 

THEKE  was  nothing  Mr.  "Willard  so  much  dis 
liked  as  rousing  the  emotions,  and  moving  the 
passions  of  his  hearers,  before  convincing  their 
judgment,  and  bringing  their  reason  to  the  side 
of  truth  and  religion.  He  was  aware  that  much 
of  the  "falling  away"  that  often -succeeds  revivals 
is  owing  to  an  injudicious  dispensation  of  the 
"word."  Laboring  on  such  principles,  what 
wonder  that  his  reports  of  conversions  num 
bered  far  less  than  those  of  many  of  his  breth 
ren.  Nor  is  it  a  marvel  that  some  of  the  rest 
less  spirits  on  S circuit  complained "  that- 

their  minister  was  cold  and  formal,  and  had  his 
eye  on  the  fashionable  and  fastidious  of  his 
congregation.  After  his  defense  of  the  Scrip 
tures,  Mr.  "Willard  went  on  to  prove  by  those 
divine  revelations  the  sublime  and  awful  doc 
trines  of  man's  eternal  destiny ;  that  this  life  is 


TO  EAINBOW   SIDE.  # 

but  the  entrance  to  a  state  of  endless  being, 
in  which  is  received  the  first  bent,  the  upward 
or  downward  tendency,  of  a  course  which  is  to 
run  onward  and  onward  forever  and  ever.  In 
fulfilling  the  end  for  which  he  was  designed 
he  would  awake  to  the  great  principles  of  his 
existence,  become  wise  unto  salvation,  avail 
himself  of  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ,  (without 
which  there  is  no  remission  of  sin,)  and  advance 
to  glory  and  immortality  in  that  house  riot  made 
with  hands,  but  eternal  in  the  heavens.  But  if, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  should  fix  his  affections  on 
the  sordid  things  of  earth,  to  which  his  earthly 
clay  alone  could  claim  affinity,  let  his  body 
rule  his  spirit,  the  passions  of  earth  supplant 
the  aspirations  of  heaven,  allow  this  mortal  life 
to  shut  out  the  prospect  of  immortality,  let  time 
swallow  up  the  interests  of  eternity,  well  might 
it  be  said  of  such  a  man  that  he  had  adjudged 
himself  unworthy  of  eternal  life. 

But  while  Mr.  Willard  was  laboring  to  con 
vince  his  hearers  of  the  truth,  and  Maria  was 
pouring  out  her  soul  with  strong  crying  and 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  fl 

tears  for  their  conversion,  the  old  arch  enemy 
of  both  was  raising  what  a  wag  not  unaptly 
termed  a  "  roaring  breeze  "  among  the  choir. 

A  word  of  explanation  will  inform  the  reader 
how  matters  stood.  Previous  to  the*  building 
of  the  new  church  the  Methodists  had  worshiped 
in  an  old  town-house.  The  singing  had  been 
led  by  Brother  Holden,  assisted  by  a  few  breth 
ren  and  sisters,  among  whom  Aunt  Comfort, 
with  her  shrill,  piping  voice,  got  up  a  very  re 
spectable  "upper  part."  These  were  happy 
times,  for  the  Church,  though  few  in  number, 
was  united,  and  what  of  melody  was  wanting  in 
their  voices  was  made  up  with  their  hearts, 
which  were  all  in  harmony. 

But  after  a  time  the  good  people  grew  tired  of 
worshiping  in  a  temple  dedicated  to  party  strife 
and  political  debates,  and  wisely  determined  to 
build  a  house  of.prayer.  While  the  church  was 
in  progress  some  of  the  reformers  of  the  day 
started  a  singing  school,  to  initiate  the  young 
people  in  the  science  of  music.  In  due  time 
both  meeting-house  and  choir  were  ready  for 


2  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

nse,  and  the  latter  was  installed  for  the  purpose 
of  assisting  in  dedicating  the  former. 

.Then  there  occurred  a  new  difficulty.  The 
old  singers  were  not  to  be  driven  from  their 
post,  and'  the  new  decided  not  to  strike  a  note 
with  them.  By  skillful  management  they"  per 
suaded  Brother  Holden  that  he  Was  particularly 
needed  on  the  bass,  and  removed  him  back, 
where  he  could  beat  time  with  his  whole  body 
without  being  seen  by  the  congregation.  Aunt 
Comfort  was  kept  from  the  dedication  by  the 
severe  illness  of  her  father,  and  afterward  aban 
doned  the  seats,  in  holy  horror  of  the  gay  rib 
bons  and  fluttering  gauzes  that  occupied  them. 

The  worldlings  were  now  in  peaceful  posses 
sion  of  the  singing  department  The  good  old 
fugue  tunes  were  abandoned,  and  bass,  tenor, 
treble,  and  alto,  like  four  horses  abreast,  gal 
loped  through  the  lay,  dividing  its  burden  be 
tween  them. 

This  state  of  things  came  to  be  borne  very 
patiently,  and  soon  the  choir  meditated  another 
encroachment  on  the  conformists.  What  was 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  73 

the  dismay  of  the  brethren  to  see  on  one  glo 
rious  Sabbath  morning  Mr.  Stamper,  the  danc 
ing  master,  with  his  fiddle,  standing  beside  the 
chorister.  This  was  too  much.  The  Church  felt 
that  they  should  long  ago  have  said,  "  Thus  far 
shalt  thou  go  and  no  farther."  They  would  say 
it  now,  and  so,  after  several  nods  and  whispers, 
(during  which  Mr.  Willard  sat  with  book  in 
hand,  quite  unconscious  of  the  storm  that  was 
brewing,)  brother  Holden  arose,  and  stepping  to 
the  new  musician,  requested  him«to  retire  from 
that  place. 

Mr.  Stamper  made  one  of  his  politest  bows, 
and  tiptoed  out  of  the  gallery.  Brother  Holden 
returned  to  his  seat,  highly  gratified  at  the  re 
sult  of  his  decision  of  character. 

Quiet  being  restored,  Mr.  Willard  opened 
the  exercises  by  reading  the  morning  hymn. 
When  he  had  concluded,  and  lifted  his  eyes 
to  the  choir  to  reiterate  the  page  and  number, 
behold,  no  choir  remained !  All  had  gone  ex 
cept  Brother  Holden,  and  he  seemed  certainly 
in  no  singing  mood. 


74  RAIKBOW    SIDE. 

What  a  situation  for  a  sensitive  pastor,  not 
knowing  who  was  the  offending  party.  After 
waiting  several  moments,  during  which  there 
was  a  great  commotion  and  turning  of  heads, 
Brother  Holden  thought  they  would  omit 
singing. 

Happy  was  it  for  that  pastor  that  he  was 
permitted  to  go  into  the  inner  temple  at  that 
trying  moment.  Had  he  gone  before  his  peo 
ple  he  might  have  failed.  But  no  faltering  or 
trembling  was  felt  in  the  omniscient  presence ; 
for  like  as  a  father  pitieth  his  children,  so  the 
Lord  pitieth  them  that  fear  him.  Mr.  Willard 
came  forth  from  his  holy  communings  with  a 
spirit  refreshed  and  renewed  by  divine  aid. 
He  read  the  second  hymn  in  a  manner  and 
tone  that  went  to  the  hearts  of  many  of  the 
singers,  who  were  scattered  in  the  nooks  of  the 
gallery  and  near  the  porch  below. 

The  day  was  passed  without  any  singing,  but 
two  better  sermons  (it  was  said)  were  never 
preached  in  that  town.  During  the  week  some 
of  the  Church  called  on  the  minister,  asking 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  75 

his  advice  relative  to  what  should  be  done. 
He  declined  offering  any  counsel  in  the  case 
at  that  time,  leaving  the  Church  and  singers  to 
settle  their  own  affairs  if  practicable.  Brother 
Holden  would  have  given  one  of  his  fattest 
kine  to  bring  the  singers  back,  and  they  would 
have  sacrificed  as  much  to  restore  their  former 
harmony;  but  he  would  not  coax  them,  and 
they  would  not  come  without  coaxing,  and  so 
Sabbath  after  Sabbath  passed  without  their 
part  of  the  service. 

But  there  is  a  power  above;  One  who  can 
make  even  the  wrath  of  men  to  praise  Him,  as 
was  proved.  On  a  bright  autumnal  morning, 
when  Mr.  T\^illard  had  prepared  a  sermon  on 
the  frailty  of  man,  with  illustrations  from  the 
book  of  nature,  he  read  the  hymn  commencing : 

"0  God!  our  help  in  ages  past, 
Our  hope  for  years  to  come, 

Our  shelter  from  the  stormy  blast, 
And  our  eternal  home." 

Scarcely  had  he  closed  the  hymn  ere  Maria 
struck  the  key  note,  and  burst  into  a  strain  of 


76  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

song  so  plaintive  and  appropriate  that  it  seemed 
to  vibrate  on  every  soul.  Mr.  Jarvis,  with 
whom  the  minister  had  cultivated  quite  an  in 
timacy,  and  who  sat  with  Mrs.  Willard,  moved 
softly  to  her  side,  and  rolled  out  a  very  harmo 
nious  bass.  These  were  strange  words  for  one 
who  for  many  years  had  trusted  alone  to  blind 
chance.  Poor  man,  he  was  fast  nearing  the 
untrodden  shore ;  who  would  guide  him  thither  ? 


EAINBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTEK  IX. 

And  the  Lord  added  to  the  Church  daily  such  as  should  be 
saved. — ACTS  ii,  47. 

"  WE  have  had  great  trials  of  late,  and  Walter 
seems  much  perplexed.  The  difficulty  among 
the  singers  has  given  rise  to  much  hardness,  and 
many  unpleasant  remarks.  "Walter  steadily  re 
fuses  to  take  either  side  in  the  quarrel.  Had 
they  asked  him  before  ejecting  the  musician  he 
would  have  given  counsel ;  but  now  he  does 
not  feel  called  upon  to  intermeddle.  The  dan 
cing  master  has  sent  a  polite  note  to  Walter, 
expressive  of  regret  at  the  disturbance  he  has 
unwittingly  caused.  He  attends  church  regu 
larly,  and  listens  with  respectful  attention.  I 
sometimes  sing  either  before  or  after  the  ser- 
inon,  but  never  unless  my  heart  is  strongly 
moved  to  do  it.  It  is  wonderful  how  the  Lord 
strengthens  me."  I  can,  but  feel  that  this  dark 
cloud  will  be  succeeded  by  a  time  of  rejoicing 


78  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

and  prosperity.     God  hath  promised  it  to  me, 
and  I  know  that  his  promises  never  fail. 
******* 

"The  mercy  drops  are  beginning  to  fall.  In 
our  class-meeting  there  were  two  daughters  of 
Brother  Haynes,  who  expressed  deep  anxiety 
for  their  souls'  salvation.  Yesterday  Mr.  Jarvis 
called  while  Walter  was  out,  and  I  went  down 
to  receive  him.  He  brought  a  book  which  he 
had  borrowed,  but  I  saw  that  was  not  the  ob 
ject  of  his  call.  He  was  very  feeble,  and  ex 
pressed  discouragement  relative  to  his  health. 
What  could  I  do  but  tell  him  <?f  the  great 
Physician,  who  was  able  to  heal  both  soul  and 
body. 

"He  was  silent  for  a  few  moments,  and  then 
frankly  acknowledged  that  he  would  gladly 
resign  all  human  interests  for  a  hope  in  Him. 
He  leaves  us  soon  for  his  city  home.  Shall  he 
not  go  a  wiser  and  a  happier  man  ? 

******* 

"  We  are  having  a  glorious  revival.  Last  Sab 
bath  was  New- Year's  day,  and  an  eventful  one 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  79 

% 

to  this  Church.  Half  a  score  of  happy  converts 
took  the  gallery,  and  praised  God  with  their 
hearts  and  voices  in  holy  song.  In  the  evening 
prayer-meeting  Mr.  Jarvis  arose  and  announced 
his  intention  to  seek  the  Saviour.  I  never  saw 
"Walter  so  much  affected ;  he  sobbed  like  a  child. 
They  love  each  other  like  brethren,  and*  I  can 
hardly  bear  that  he  should  leave  us.  Fourteen 
have  joined  on  trial,  and  yet  they  come. 

"  This  is  the  second  revival  that  I  have  wit 
nessed  among  the  Methodists.  At  first  I  ex 
pected  a  great  uproar  among  the  people,  but  it 
never  came.  Seekers  are  anxious,  and  the  re 
deemed  are  earnest,  and  yet  there  are  no  incon 
sistencies  or  extravagances  such  as  I  have 
heard  of  under  similar  circumstances.  I  be 
lieve  that  God's  house  being  a  house  of  order, 
his  Spirit  never  moves  to  disorder.  His  chil 
dren,  too,  may  be  -to  some  extent  discerners 
of  spirits,  and  rule  over  them.  Brother  Holden 
has  a  few  eccentricities,  at  which  Georgie 
Wright  is  stumbling.  Walter  being  absent  he 
spent  last  evening  in  our  room.  I  was  led  to 


80  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

• 

converse  with  him  on  religious  subjects.  He 
frankly  acknowledged  that  he  would  like  to  be 
a  Christian,  could  he  possess  the  right  kind  of 
religion. 

"  'I  don't  want  Mr.  Holden's  kind,'  said'he. 

" '  You  will  be  sure  to  get  the  genuine  arti 
cle,'  said  I,  '  if  you  apply  to  the  right  source.' 

" '  I  suppose  so,'  he  replied ;  '  but  when  I  look 
at  that  man,  and  then  at  my  brother  Joseph,  I 
think  there  isn't  much  in  religion  after  all. 
Mr.  Holden  is  never  religious  except  in  times 
of  revival,  and  then  he  leaps  all  at  once  from 
below  "  zero"  up  to  "fever  heat ;"  and  when  that 
"  turns  "  he  goes  down  as  quick.  What  good  is 
there  in  such  religion  ?' 

"'I  don't  know,'  said  I,  'not  having  power 
to  read  his  heart;  but  perhaps  he  never  had 
such  religious  instruction  as  you  and  Joseph 
have.  The  principles  of  Christianity  have  been 
taught  you  from  your  youth  up,  and  you  have 
followed  virtuous  examples;  but  what  said 
the  Saviour  to  the  moral  young  man  in  the 
Gospel  ?' 


EAINBOW    SIDE.  81 

"Georgie  blushed,  and  I  saw  by  his  glisten 
ing  eye  that  he  felt  more  on  the  subject  than 
he  wished  to  express.  Dear  Sister  Wright  says 
she  has  no  higher  ambition  for  her  keen,  quick- 
sighted  boy  than  that  of  seeing  him  a  traveling 
preacher 

"  Yesterday  I  received  a  letter  from  Captain 
Ilargrave.  He  is  yet  strong  in  the  Lord  and 
in  the  power  of  his  might.  He  speaks  of  the 
high  honor  to  which  God  has  called  us;  says 
that  it  is  meet  that  we  who  gave  'our  early 
affections  to  God  should  be  exalted  to  soldiers 
in  this  holy  war,  while  he,  a  poor  old  superan 
nuate  in  the  service  of  Satan,  snould  just  float 
lazily  into  heaven.  Not  that  I  complain,' 
says  he,  'for  I  know  that  I  shall  receive  my 
"  penny  a  day "  till  life  ends ;  but  O  what  a 
treasure  I  might  have  laid  up  in  heaven !  But 
now  I  shall  have  to  be  a  pensioner  on  my  Lord's 
bounty  forever  and  ever.'  * 

"  Dear  old  man !  I  wept  as  I  read  his  letter,  so 
simple,  so  hearty,  and  so  characteristic.  Surely 
he  is  having  the  reward  of  faith,  even  without 


82  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

its  fight,  and  then  in  his  humility  to  esteem 
even  me  better  than  himself.     O  how  worthless 

I  felt  as  I  read  it!  . 

******* 

"  Brother  Jarvis  has  gone  home.  He  is  fast 
failing  in  health,  and  has,  as  he  said,  no  doubt 
gone  home  to  die.  He  saw  that  Walter  and  I 
were  affected  by  that  remark,  and  recalled  it. 
*  No,  no,'  said  he,  '  I  am  going  home  to  die  no 
more.'  He  was  happy  in  God,  and  his  pale 
face  lighte'd  up  with  holy  fire. 

"The  revival  is  yet  in  progress.  Slowly  and 
quietly  they  come  to  the  mercy-seat,  and  ere 
we  are  aware  .they  are  joying  in  the  God  of 
their  salvation.  Sister  Wright's  two  boys  have 
come  to  the  decision  to  seek  Christ,  and  their 
progress  is  characteristic  of  their  different  na 
tures.  George  weeps  as  though  his  'head 
v 

were  waters  and  his  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,' 
while   Joseph    is    Awaiting    patiently   for   the 

Lord." 

******* 
"The   winter  is  past;   the  rain   is  over  and 
gone ;  the  flowers  appear  on  the  earth,  and  the 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  83 

time  of  the  singing  of  birds  is  come.  Our  con 
ference  year  is  almost  ended.  Already  my 
heart  is  clinging  to  this  people  with  a  painful 
presentiment  of  separation.  We  have  been 
unusually  blest;  so  Walter  says,  and  he  is 
acquainted  with  the  itinerancy.  True,  we  have 
had  trials.  We  have  not  found  a  Sister  Wright 
at  each  of  our  boarding  places;  there  have 
been  some  slight  divisions  and  jealousies  among 
the  sisters,  and  yet  I  am  such  a  poor  little  thing 
that  I  can  do  nothing  but  love  them  all.  Hap 
pily,  however,  these  differences  are  all  adjusted, 
and  now  there  is  a  great  union  of  effort.  Wal 
ter  has  persuaded  the  brethren  to  commence  a 
parsonage,  and  the  sisters  are  preparing  fur 
nishings.  I  have  never  seen  Walter  so  much 
interested  in  any  secular  enterprise.  He  labors 
every  day  on  the  ground,  planting  trees  and 
laying  out  wa*lks.  I  sometimes  feel  as  though 
he  ought  to -return  to  carry  out  his  plans,  and 
have  the  pleasure  and  benefit  of  them ;  but  no, 
he  says,  God  forbid  that  he  should  put  his  hand 
to  the  itinerant  plow  and  look  back 


84  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

Who  goeth  a-  warfare  at  any  time  at  his  own 
charges  ?  Who  planteth  a  vineyard  and  eateth 
not  of  the  fruit  thereof?  Or  who  feedeth  a 
flock  and  eateth  not  of  the  milk  of  the  flock  ?" 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  85 


CHAPfER  X. 

Blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth  temptation :  for  when  he  ifl 
tried,  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of  life,  which  the  Lord  hath 
promised  to  them  that  love  him. — JAMES  i,  12. 

How  many  times  did  Mrs.  Willard  think  of 
those  suggestive  queries  (written  in  her  jour 
nal)  during  the  next  few  weeks  in  which  they 
were  engaged  in  moving  and  settling  on  a  new 
charge.  How  vividly  they  came  to  her  mind 
as  she  descended  from  their  carriage  at  the 
door  of  a  tasteful  parsonage,  almost  a  model  of 
the  one  Mr.  Willard  had  been  planning  for  his 
successor.  There  was  a  nice  shrubbery  plot  in 
front  and  a  vegetable  garden  in  the  rear,  and 
both  fruits  and  flowers  were  just  springing 
to  life. 

Beside  the  stable-door   stood  a  gentle   cow, 
the  loan  of  a  good  brother  to  the  four  children 
of  his  former  minister,  on   condition  that  the 
eldest  son  should  milk  her. 
6 


86  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

Mrs.  Muly  had  been  driven  home  while  the 
parsonage  was  closed,  but  every  evening  she* 
was  found  waiting  at  its  gate,  patiently  chewing 
her  cud,  as  though  she  was  expecting  the  new 
minister,  and  had  full  faith  in  the  itinerant 
system. 

Mr.  "Willard  had  experienced  some  of  his  old 
misgivings  about  their  outfit  for  housekeeping, 
but  Maria  always  insisted  that  they  had  a  great 
many  things  if  only  spread  out,  and  so  they 
seemed  when  all  compressed  into  one  room.  It 
was  a  great  relief  to  find  the  house  furnished 
with  the  heaviest  articles  of  furniture.  But 
with  all  their  arranging  and  spreading  out,  Mr. 
Willard  found  many  articles  unsupplied  even 
after  he  had  spent  his  last  dollar. 

It  was  then  that  Maria  brought  forth  the 
little  purse  given  by  Captain  Hargrave,  "  a  bit 
of  pin  money,"  he  said,  which  the  frugal  lady 
had  hoarded  expressly  for  that  emergency. 
This  supplied  every  want,  even  to  the  purchas 
ing  of  a  few  groceries  for  their  first  cooking. 

It  was  a  great  day  that  first  Saturday  at  the 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  87 

parsonage.  The  young  couple  arose  early,  for 
each  had  to  prepare  for  the  Sabbath  in  their 
respective  departments.  But  first  they  must  go 
through  the  house,  to  see  if  everything  looked 
as  neat  and  trim  as  when  viewed  by  candlelight 
the  last  thing  before  retiring  ;  yes,  just  the  same, 
the  parlor,  the  sitting-room,  the  spare  chamber, 
and  the  little  kitchen  where  Maria  h'ad  arranged 
for  a  Saturday  baking  just  as  model  housewives 
do.  The  good  sisters  in  the  village  had  sent 
them  their  meals  all  cooked  for  the  first  day  or 
two,  so  that  Mrs.  Willard  was  now  to  make  her 
first  attempts  as  cook  and  housekeeper. 

Mr.  Willard  looked  at  the  flour,  and  butter, 
and  milk,  and  eggs,  and  then  at  the  little  lady 
with  her  snowy  wrapper  and  delicate  hands, 
and  wondered  how  they  would  get  even  a 
breakfast,  to  say  nothing  of  the  Saturday 
baking. 

"My  dear,"  said  he,  "yon  must  have  a 
servant ;  why  did'nt  you  ask  Sister  Andrews 
about  one  ?" 

"  A  servant,  "Walter,"  said  Maria,  laughing, 


88  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

"what  would  your  people  say,  with  our  small 
family.  No,  no,  wait  till  you  have  a  "curate". 
to  perform  your  labors,  and  then  I  will  have 
some  one  to  serve  me ;  till  then  wa  will  together 
serve  the  Church." 

"  But  what  shall  I  do  for  you,  Maria  ?" 

"  Nothing,  I  think  ;  yes,  stay,  "Walter ;  please 
get  me  a  few  of  the  rhubarb  stalks,  and  then 
you  must  go  to  your  study.  Remember  I  have 
only  to  prepare  food  for  you  and  me,  while  you 
are  to  supply  a  new  audience  with  a  spiritual 
repast." 

"  Yes,"  said  he,  "and  not  only  that,  but  also  to 
meet  their  intellectual  wants,  cater  to  their  fas 
tidious  tastes  and  their  eager  curiosity."  So 
saying  Mr.  "Willard  walked  out  to  the  garden, 
thinking  that  no  minister  of  Christ  so  much 
needed  inspiration  as  the  Gospel  itinerant. 

Walking  in  the  gravel-paths  which  bordered 
the  beds,  "Mr.  "Willard  discovered  that  the  early 
vegetables  were  already  rivaled  by  the  weeds, 
which,  taking  advantage  of  the  absence  of  the 
sower,  had  sprung  up,  and  were  now  drawing 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  89 

from  earth    and    air   the    nourishment  which 
should  have  been  imbibed  by  his  seed.     From 
his  early  habits  of  reasoning  he  was  led  fr<; 
the  natural  to  the  moral  reflections. 

He  thought  of  the  field  which  is  the  world, 
and  of  the  good  seed  growing  side  by  side 
with  the  enemy's  tares.  They  were  sown 
while  men  slept.  What  need  of  care  and 
vigilance.  • 

He  thought  of  the  great  rotary  wheel  by 
which  his  people  supplied  sowers,  who 
were  scattering  the  seed  broadcast  over  the 
land. 

They  could  not  stop  to  watch  its  germination, 
or  to  nourish  the  tender  plants  as  they  came 
forth.  Then'  came  the  thought  of  the  people 
he  had  left  on  the  last  circuit,  those  tender 
plants.  "Was  the  present  laborer  a  skillful  hus 
bandman  ?  Would  they  grow  and  thrive  under 
his  fostering  care  ?  * 

And  his  present  people,  what  was  their  state  ? 
Was  the  good  seed  germinating  there,  or  was 
the  fallow  ground  still  unbroken?  Where  in 


90  RAINBOW    SIDE. 

the  great  moralizing  process  should  he  begin, 
and  at  what  point  direct  his  effort  ? 
^.Walking  to  the  other  end  of  the  garden  to 
execute  the  mission  of  his  wife,  he  looked  across 
a  square  into  another  garden,  where  another 
minister  of  the  Lord  Jesus  was  inhaling  the 
morning  air,  and  strengthening  his  system  by  a 
little  useful  exercise. 

Walter  remembered  to  have  heard  that  Mr. 
Lawson  had  lived  there  for  twenty-five  years. 
He.  owned  a  house  and  small  farm,  a  vineyard, 
and  a  garden  of  herbs.  Beside  him  Mr.  Wil- 
lard  saw  a  tall  youth,  while  a  graceful  maiden 
was  talking  to  them  from  the  door.  And  so  he 
had  sons  and  daughters,  and  children  in  tlje 
Gospel.  His  care  would  guide  and  guard  them ; 
his  hand  would  rear  them  to  physical  and- moral 
manhood,  while  they,  as  in  duty  bound,  would 
minister  in  carnal  things,  surround  him  with 
*creature  comforts,  smooth  his  downhill  passage, 
and  finally  support  his  dying  head  when  the 
Master  should  call  for  him. 

"  Why,  Walter^hat   a   dreamer   you'  are, 


BAINBOW   SIDE.  91 

did'nt  you  hear  the  bell?"  asked  a  pleasant 
voice  by  his  side,  while  a  little  hand  was  laid 
on  his  arm. 

"The  bell,  Maria,  what  bell?"  asked  Mr. 
Willard. 

"  My  own  bell,  to  be  sure ;  I  rang  twice,  and 
then  came  to  fetch  you ;  I  have  the  nicest 
breakfast  all  ready -for  you." 

Maria  thought  he  might  have  praised  her 
coffee  and  short  cake,  but  concluded  to  con 
sider  it  a  sufficient  token  of  his  approbation  that 
he  took  three  pieces  of  one  and  two  cups  of  the 
other. 

Then  was  brought  the  family  Bible,  and  the 
last  chapter  of  John  was  read  for  the  morning 
lesson.  Maria  noticed  that  her  husband  paused 
after  reading  the  words  of  Peter :  "  And  what 
shall  this  man  do  ?"  Yery  slowly  he  read  the 
answer  of  the  Saviour  :  "  If  I  will  that  he  tarry 
till  I  come,  what  is  that  to  thee?  Follow 
thou  me." 

Mrs.  "Willard  wondered  if  he  meant  to  have 
that  for  his  text  the  next  day.  She  wondered 


92  EATNBOW   SIDE. 

too  why  he  prayed  in  a  deep,  troubled  voice,  to 
be  kept  in  the  hour  of  fierce  temptation. 

She  was  glad  when  he  went  to  his  study,  for 
she  feared  he  was  thinking  of  her  inexperience. 
But  how  busy  was  the  little  wife  that  morning, 
and  how  happy  she  was  when  her  husband  de 
scended  to  dinner,  and  saw  her  little  baking 
spread  out  on  the  side  table  to  cool,  so  nice  and 
orderly,  and  herself  j  ust  as  white  and  clean  as 
ever.  His  wondering  loojc  made  her  laugh  out 
right.  It  was  as  though  some  magician  had 
wrought  the  whole,  and  he  would  scarcely  have 
been  more  surprised  had  his  wife  been  sitting 
with  him  the  whole  morning  as  she  used  to  do 
when  boarding. 

"  How  bright  and  happy  you  look,  Walter," 
said  the  lady;  "so  different  from  what  you 
were  this  morning.  I  wish  that  I  knew  what 
troubled  you  so." 

"  Nothing  except  a  little  temptation  from  th» 
enemy.     It  is  gone  now,  my  dear." 

For  his  introductory  sermon  on  that  ch«ugo 
Mr.  Willard  chose  the  words  of  the  apostle: 


EATNBOW   SIDE.  93 

"I  have  planted,  Apollos  watered,  but  God 
gave  the  increase.  .So  ti^n  neither  is  he  that 
planteth  anything,  nor  he  that  watereth;  but 
God  that  giveth  the  increase." 

It  was  remarked  by  many  of  his  hearers  on 
that  day  that  there  was  a  singular  appropri 
ateness  in  the  sermon.  They  did  not  know  of 
the  dark  cloud  that  preceded  so  much  light,  nor 
did  they  know  of  the  hour  of  temptation,  or  the 
divine  appearing  of  the  Lord. 


94  RAINBOW  SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XL 

Ye  are  honorable,  but  we  are  despised.  What  will  ye?  shall 
I  come  unto  you  with  a  rod,  or  in  love,  and  in  the  spirit  of 
meekness  ?  —  PAUL. 


have  a  beautiful  home,  and  everything 
as  nice  and  comfortable  as  we  could  desire. 
Our  society  is  large,  respectable,  and  intelli 
gent.  "Walter  works  an  hour  every  morning  in 
the  garden,  weeding,  hoeing,  and  watering, 
which  l^says  is  very  invigorating  both  to  An 
and  the  plants.  "We  have  radishes,  asparagus, 
and  currants.  Other  vegetables  are  nearly 
ready  for  use.  I  have  had  a  little  trial  in  not 
being  able  to  share  my  husband's  morning  la 
bors.  -A  slight  cough,  attended  with  languor, 
has  alarmed  "Walter,  and  led  him  to  consult 
Dr.  Page  on  my  account.  I  was  very  loth  at 
first;  but  after  I  had  learned  what  a  kind  old 
man  he  was,  and  a  Christian  brother,  I  felt  bet 
ter.  He.  has  prohibited  exposure  to  any  damp- 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  .  95 

ness,  and  even  ordered  me  a  morning  nap,  a 
habit  I  have  never  indulged,  though  of  late  I 
have  had  a  great  inclination  for  it. 

"  He  permits  me  to  perform  my  household  la 
bors  on  condition  that  I  neither  wash  nor  iron. 
Sister  Lake  comes  once  a  week  and  works  a 
day  for  me.  She  is  a  good  woman,  though 
poor,  and  looks  after  me  "as  though  I  were  a 
child. 

"  Our  church  is  nearly  filled  on  the  Sabbath. 
"We  have  excellent  singing,  and  a  fine  organ 
is  played  in  the  choir.  Our  people  supply  all 
our  wants,  and  we  abound  in  good  things. 

"  I  wish  I  could  say  that  we  are  abounding  in 
the  work  of  the  Lord ;  but  sometimes  I  fear 
that  there  is  more  of  worldly  than  of  divjne 
prosperity.  But  few  attend  the  class-meetings, 
and  in  the  public  prayer-meetings  only  Sister 
Lake  dares  to  open  her  mouth  besides  one  or 
two  brethren. 

"  This  is  a  very  fastidious  people.  They  have 
almost  wearied  the  Conference  with  their  peti 
tions  and  remonstrances,  and  "Walter  has 


96  KAINBOW    SIDE. 

.earned  since  coming  that  they ,  expressly  de 
sired  him  this  year.  From  that  circumstance 
he  fears  that  they  have  overrated  Ms  qualifica 
tions.  I  am  very  sure  that  they  have  underra 
ted  his  principles  and  firmness,  if  they  intend  to 
establish  a  popular  ministry  at  the  expense  of 
our  discipline  and  usages. 

"There  is  a  burden  on  his  spirit,  and  I  often 
hear  him  in  agonizing  secret  prayer.  I  know 
that  he  cannot  fail  while  trusting  in  God,  and 
I  am  thankful  that  he  has  no  disposition  to  sit 
down  and  bask  in  the  sunlight  of  popular  favor. 
He  is  a  bitter  enemy  to  intemperance  and  op 
pression  in  any  form,  and  his  soul  abhors  the 
whole  system  of  American  slavery. 

"  I  learned  from  a  remark  made  by  Dr.  Page 
that  such  principles  were  just  now  unpopular 
in  this  place.  He  seemed  to  think  that  their 
former  pastor  had  in  a  measure  fostered  those 
prejudices  in  the  Church,  and  pleasantly  ob 
served  that  a  minister  had  need  to  keep  his 
theological  glasses  very  clear  to  discern  which 
side  his  bread  was  buttered.  He  seemed  to  say 


KAESTBOW   SIDE.  .  97 

it  in  pleasantry,  but  I  fancy  it  was  designed  to 
put  "Walter  on  his  guard. 

"  My  husband  seldom  tells  me  now  of  anything 
that  weighs  on  his  mind;  he  fears  I  am  too 
feeble  to  bear  his  burdens.  He  does  not  know 
the  strength  of  my  love,  nor  what  I  could  bear 
for  him  and  the  Church. 

"Precious  immortal  souls,  how  they  twine 
about  my  heart !  Instead  of  being  gathered 
into  the  Church  by  her  faith  and  prayer,  they 
stand  without,  watching  the  defilements  of  the 
world  thrown  upon  her  garments. 

"  Walter  preached  last  Sabbath  from  Romans 
xiii,  14 :  '  But  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  make  not  provision  for  the  flesh.'  In  one 
of  his  arguments  he  touched  upon  the  outward 
adorning  of  the  Christian  in  a  manner  I  had 
never  before  heard  him  do.  I  did  not  wonder, 
for  the  body  of  the  church  is  one  big  show-case 
of  ribbons,  flounces,  satins,  brocades,  and  arti 
ficial  flowers.  I  have  never  seen  so  gay  an 
assemblage  in  church.  There  seemed  no  room 
for  the  Lord  Jesus.  Sister  Lake  said  she  heard 


98  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

a  young  clerk  whisper,  when  the  text  was  read : 
'That  article  is  not  worn  this  season? 

"  There  has  been  a  delegation  from  the  sister 
hood  to  put  me  in  fashionable  trim.  I  accepted 
their  services,  but  declined  their  ornaments, 
which  seemed  to  astonish  them.  I  would  like 
to  please  them,  but  cannot  consent  to  be  made 
an  exhibition  of  all  their  domestic  and  foreign 
finery.  Not  that  I  judge  him  who  eateth  (or 
weareth)  all  things;  I  only  ask  that  I  in  my 
weakness  and  simplicity  be  permitted  my  sim 
ple  garments  and  my  dinner  of  herbs. 

******* 

"We  have  a  most  interesting  Sabbath  school. 
I  daily  thank  God  for  that.  Dear  little  chil 
dren,  how  I  love  them,  and  how  earnestly  I 
long  that  they  may  be  gathered  into  the  fold 
of  Christ. 

"It  seems  to  me  that  Sabbath  school  teachers 
fail  in  this  thing;  they  do  not  seem  to  expect 
the  conversion  of  those  little  ones  for  whom 
they  labor;  they  do  not  bring  their  instructions 
down  to  the  simple  test  of  repentance,  and 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  99 

faith  toward  God.  Who  does  not  know  that  at 
no  age  does  the  sinner  feel  the  need  of  Christ 
as  in  early  childhood?  What  Christian  does' not 
remember  his  childhood's  longings  for  an  assur* 
ance  of  pardoned  sin  ?  And  yet  but  little  of  the 
instruction  given  teaches  that  now  is  the  accept 
ed  time,  and  now  is  the  day  of  salvation. 

"I  was  talking  to  a  little  girl  last  Sabbath, 
when  she  asked  me,  with  the  greatest  simplicity, 
if  I  thought  the  Saviour  knew  as  much  about 
little  children  as  when  on  earth.  I  assured 
her  that  he  did,  and  that  he  could  hear  their 
prayers  and  bless  them  just  as  well  as  while 
taking  them  in  his  arms. 

™O  the  bright,  tearful  look  she  gave  me!  It 
seemed  to  say :  '  O  that  I  knew  where  I  might 
find  him,  that  I  might  come  even  to  jjiis  seat.' 

"I  have  promised  to  tell  them  about  little 
Harry  Hargrave,  my  dear  young  pupil,  from 
whom  I  learned  so  much." 


100  EAINBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Will  ye  pollute  me  among  my  people,  for  handfuls  of  barley 
and  for  pieces  of  bread,  to  slay  the  souls  that  should  not  die,  and 
to  save  the  souls  that  should  not  live. — EZEKIEL  xiii,  19. 

THE  people  of  G.  were,  as  Mrs.  "Willard  hinted, 
exceedingly  fastidious.  Proud,  ambitious,  and 
worldly-minded,  they  had  sacrificed  almost  ev 
erything  but  their  name  to  an  elevated  social 
position  in  society.  By  slow  degrees  they  had 
come  to  their  present  state.  Time  was  when 
the  Church  numbered  but  a  handful.  Tkpy 
were  then  a  feeble  band. 

Feeble,  did  I  say?  Pardon  me,,  courteous 
reader,  an*  allow  me  to  correct  that  statement. 
They  were  a  host  in  strength,  mighty  in  faith 
and  devotedness  to  each  other,  and  mighty 
in  their  power  of  prayer.  Those  prayers 
were  answered.  There  came  a  sweeping 
revival  of  grace.  Scores  flocked  to  their  little 
temple  of  worship,  till  the  place  became  too 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  101 


strait  for  them.  "With  their  increase  of 
they  built  a  large  and  commodious  church,  with 
modern  fixtures  and  fashionable  adornings. 
Old  things  passecf  away,  and  all  things  became 
new.  But,  alas!  with  them  also  passed  much 
of  their  humility,  godly  faith,  and  singleness 
of  purpose.  Their  day  of  visitation  had  gone 
by,  and  they  had  improved  it  more  for  secular 
than  for  spiritual  good.  What  wonder  that  it 
was  followed  by  a  season  of  declension,  wherein 
the  Church  forgot  God  and  rejoiced  in  her  own 
strength.  With  jealous  eyes  they  watched  their 
pastors,  not  for  the  bread  of  life,  but  for  food 

for  their  lofty  imaginations.  4> 

0. 
For  several  years  each  Conference  was  an 

noyed  and  embarrassed  with  their  petitions  and 
representations,  while  their  complaints  might 
have  been  expressed  in  the  homely  lines  found 
in  the  Tate  and  Brady  collection  : 

"One  read  too  fast,  and  one  too  slow; 
This  prayed  too  loud,  and  that  too  low  ; 
Some  had  a  tone,  some  had  no  gift  ; 
Some  preached  too  weak,  and  some  too  swift; 
And  all  of  them  were  wrong." 
7 


102  BAIKBOW   SIDE. 

jftut  just  as  their  morbid  sensibility  had 
risen  to  its  highest  pitch,  the  rising  fame  of 
"Walter  "Willard  came  to  their  ears  exaggerated 
by  report,  which  never  detracts  one  item  from 
the  budget  she  bears. 

The  people  of  G.  seized  upon  his  name  at 
once.  He  was  just  the  man  for  them.  It  was 
for  that  self-same  purpose  that  God  had  raised 
him  up.  They  were  sure  that  every  excellence 
wanting  in  those  they  knew  was  concentrated 
in  the  unknown  minister,  and  so  Brother  Bas- 
comb  was  authorized  to  write  to  Conference  in 
their  behalf. 

Now  it  happened  that  the  presiding  elder  of 
that  district  was  a  person  of  age  and  experi 
ence.  He  knew  what  was  in  man.  With  al 
most  fatherly  pride  he  had  watched  the  coming 
up  of  the  timid,  modest  Willard,  He  knew 
him  to  be  a  man  of  firm  principle,  who  would 
never  yield  to  any  guilty  compromise.  Quiet 
and  gentle  as  a  child  he  seemed,  till  roused  to 
action  by  holy  zeal  in  the  cause  of  truth  and 
right,  and  then  he  towered  like  a  giant  in  his 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  103 

strength.  The  elder  was  wont  to  say  that  such 
laborers  would  restore  the  Church  to  their  prim 
itive  holiness  and  prosperity. 

"  The  G Circuit  wants  Brother  Willard, 

does  it  ?"  said  the  aged  elder. 

"  O  yes,  nobody  else  for  the  G Cir 
cuit." 

"  They  shall  have  him,"  and  the  dark  eagle 
eye  of  the  old  gentleman  rolled  round  on  his 
brethren  with  something  of  its  youthful  merri 
ment. 

Such  was  the  state  of  the  Church  when  Mr.' 
Willard  came  among  them  as  their  preacher  in 
charge,  and  was  received  with  open  arms.  He 
was  a  noble  looking  man.  The  ladies  said  he 
was  beautiful,  and  looked  like  a  picture  in  their 
fine  pulpit.  His  figure  was  perfection,  his  dress 
genteel,  his  manners  elegant,  and  his  voice 
charming.  (We  quote  from  the  gossip  of  the 
day.) 

The  first  few  sermons  were  extremely  satis 
factory  ;  nothing  could  be  more  appropriate  than 
those  general  truths,  which  every  one  knew. 


104  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

For  once  they  had  a  minister  who  preached  the 
simple  Gospel  without  meddling  with  the  trou 
blesome  questions  of  the  day. 

But  after  a  time  the  word  became  sharp  and 
powerful,  penetrating  the  joints  of  the  armors 
of  self-righteousness,  and  charging  home  upon 
his  hearers  the  sins  of  the  times.  Like  Paul,  he 
reasoned  of  righteousness,  temperance,  and  a 
judgment  to  come.  And  strange  to  tell,  while 
many  an  unbelieving  Felix  trembled  at  the 
word,  the  Church  began  to  retreat  to  her  strong 
holds  for  defensive  action.  What  made  the 
whole  affair  very  strange  was  that  the  minister 
knew  nothing  of  the  sore  place  he  had  so  un 
consciously  hit.  He  knew  not  that  the  poor  lit 
tle  lean  woman  who  shrank  into  the  farther  cor 
ner  of  the  free  back  pews  was  once  a  member 
of  the  Church-,  and  had  withdrawn  because 
Brother  Bascomb  had  fostered  her  husband's 
drunken  appetite  till  he  had  ruined  the  whole 
family.  Poor  woman,  she  could  not  commune 
with  her  brother  with  that  burning  hatred  in 
her  bosom,  and  so  she  banished  herself  from 


KALNBOW   SIDE.  105 

the  table  of  her  Lord,  though  she  still  lingered 
around  the  sheepfold. 

There  was  a  strange  fascination  in  those 
eager,  hungry  eyes,  riveted  upon  the  speaker  as 
he  denounced  the  respectable  retailer  of  strong 
drink,  who  puts  the  cup  to  his  neighbor's  lips. 
Again  and  again  he  turned  to  meet  that  burn 
ing  gaze. 

While  leaving  the  house  he  encountered 
again  in  the  porch  that  unearthly  stare  ;  it  al 
most  troubled  him.  To  break  the  spell  he  ex 
tended  his  hand.  It  was  grasped  with  a 
strength  that  seemed  hardly  belonging  to  so 
feeble  a  frame.  Sure  enough  the  spell  was 
broken.  From  those  stony  eyes  came  tears  as 
Mr.  Willard  returned  the  pressure,  and  said 
"  God  bless  you,  sister." 

The  poor  woman  glided  down  the  steps,  and 
talked  quietly  away. 

It  was  just  after  that  sermon  on  intemperance 
that  Dr.  Page  gave  the  hint  that  Mrs.  "Willard 
alluded  to  in  her  journal.  By  some  association 
the  minister  was  led  to  think  of  the  temptation 


106  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

he  experienced  while  walking  in  the  garden, 
and  he  wondered  if  that  were  not  a  foreshadow 
ing  of  coming  events,  a  sort  of  envoy  from  his 
spiritual  enemy ;  and  it  was  with  comfort  that 
he  remembered  that  his  foe  had  been  van 
quished  on  the  spot. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  107 


CHAPTER  XIH. 

And  Jesus  answered  them,  Have  not  I  chosen  you  twelve,  and 
one  of  you  is  a  devil  ? — JOHN  vi,  70, 

ME.  WILLAKD  sat  in  his  quiet  study  the  day 
after  one  of  those  deep-searching  sermons  from 
which  the  Church  was  so  much  shrinking.  His 
mind  was  tranquil,  although  body  and  spirit 
were  depressed  from  recent  toils.  The  weather 
was  warm,  just  the  season  when  his  physical 
system  (never  vigorous)  could  ill  bear  great  ex 
ertion,  and  yet  both  that  and  his  mental  had 
been  tasked  to  their  utmost  capabilities.  The 
low  state  of  the  Church,  their  foolish  affinity 
with  the  pride  and  fashions  of  the  world,  their 
guilty  compromise  with  the  crying  sins  of  the 
day,  was  to  the  godly  man  a  grief  and  a  vexation. 

Had  the  place  been  but  a  valley  of  dry  bones, 
he  might  have  had  hope  that  by  the  spirit  of 
prophecy  bone  would  come  to  its  fellow  bone, 
sinews  and  flesh  be  restored,  and  skin  cover 


108  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

them,  yea,  and  breath  from  the  four  winds  of 
heaven  impart  life  to  them ;  but  in  their  pres 
ent  state  even  more  was  needed.  Not  with  that 
proud,  vaunting  multitude,  could  he  go  to  war 
with  the  powers  of  darkness.  The  people  had 
got'to  be  sifted  and  tried,  they  were  by  far  too 
many.  Hence  it  was  that  the  spirit  of  the  serv 
ant  of  God  agonized  in  the  preparation  of  the 
word  for  them,  while  that  "  word,"  like  living 
fire  shut  up  in  his  bones,  was  wasting  his  vital 
energies. 

But  it  was  his  day  of  rest ;  not  till  the  morrow 
was  he  to  resume  his  studies.  That  morning 
should  be  devoted  to  his  friends.  A  few  letters 
were  to  be  written,  and  then  he  meant  to  finish 
a  little  "  child-song "  for  Maria,  for  which  she 
had  already  composed  sweet  music. 

The  letters  were  finished,  and  already  several 
stanzas  of  the  song  were  written,  (prepared  with 
a  view  to  a  Sabbath-school  exhibition,)  when 
there  came  a  decided  "tong  tong"  from  the 
brass  knocker  at  the  door. 

The     pastor     closed    his    portfolio,    almost 


EAESTBOW   SIDE.  109 

ashamed  of  one  of  his  boy  pastimes,  and  cast 
ing  a  hurried  glance  at  the  mirror,  just  long 
enough  to  see  a  crumpled  bosom  and  two  hands 
pulling  nervously  at  a  crushed  and  wilted 
dickey,  he  ran  down  to  the  door. 

What  a  surprise!  There  was  Brother  Bas- 
comb  and  Brother  Pollard,  headed  by  Dr. 
Page,  who,  with  a  little  warning  wink,  and  a 
sympathizing  pressure  of  the  hand,  prepared  his 
friend  for  the  greetings  of  the  other  gentlemen. 
Even  with  such  a  preparation  they  were  quite 
awkward  enough  to  provoke  a  smile  from 
any  one  not  quite  as  sensitive  as  Mr.  "Walter 
Willard. 

Their  averted  faces,  their  downcast  eyes,  their 
ceremonious  bows  at  nothing  in  particular,  their 
rigid  fingers,  suggestive  of  cramp  or  night 
mare^  were  anything  but  inspiriting  to  the  pas 
tor.  Recollecting  that  Mrs.  Willard  (busy  with 
her  washerwoman)  had  not  garnished  his  study 
as  usual,  he  turned  toward  the  parlor;  but  Mr. 
Bascomb,  probably  fearing  that  a  lady's  pres 
ence  might  be  brought  to  bear  on  his  ill-nature, 


110        •  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

growled  "Business"  in  such  a  tone  that  Mr. 
Willard  thought  prudent  to  take  them  at  once  to 
the  study,  where  his  lady  never  entered  when 
visitors  were  present. 

The  gentlemen  seated,  he  stepped  behind 
them  to  the  mirror,  where,  with  the  aid  of  some 
little  fixings,  purloined  from  a  drawer  near,  the 
minister  arrived  at  a  presentable  appearance, 
meanwhile  hazarding  some  general  remark 
about  the  weather.  A  grunt  of  indifference 
from  one,  and  silence  from  the  other,  convinced 
him  that  the  "  weather"  was  no  part  of  their 
"  business,"  and  so  he  sat  down  in  an  attitude 
of  respectful  attention,  and  waited  the  opening 
of  the  subject. 

"We  have  come,"  said  Mr.  Bascomb,  after 
a  few  preliminary  hems,  "  to  have  a  little  con 
versation  relative  to  the  subjects  of  your  late 
sermons." 

He  paused  as  though  expecting  an  answer, 
and  received  it  in  a  little  bow. 

Brother  Bascomb  went  on  to  state  his  case. 
By  judicious  management,  such  as  avoiding  all 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  Ill 

agitating  questions,  and  securing  pastors  who 
preached  the  "  simple  gospel,"  the  Church  had 
arrived  at  a  position  of  influence  and  respecta 
bility  in  the  village.  Judge  M.  worshiped  at 
their  church  when  in  town.  Lawyers  B.  and  C. 
owned  each  a  pew  in  the  house,  and  Senator 
W.  had  selected  their  organ. 

Another  pause,  and  another  little  bow,  gave 
evidence  that  the  minister  listened. 

"  I  don't  know  what  your  debates  and  your 
resolutions  may  be  worth  in  Conference,"  con 
tinued  Mr.  Bascomb,  rising  and  pacing  the 
floor;  "but  this  we  do  know,  that  the  subjects 
of  them  have  never  been  brought  before  this 
people  by  the  pastor  of  the  Church." 

"To  what  subjects  do  you  allude,  Brother 
Bascomb  ?"  asked  Mr.  "Willard. 

"Well,  in  the  first  place,  you  are  obviously 
of  strong  anti-slavery  principles." 

"  Certainly  I  am,"  said  the  pastor. 

"And  you  denounce  the  retailer  of  ardent 
spirits  quite  as  severely  as  you  do  the  common 
drunkard." 


112  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

I 

"He  is  the  most  guilty,  of  the  two,"  said 
Mr.  Willard  firmly. 

"That,  sir,  is  a  matter  of  opinion,"  retorted 
the  other,  gathering  warmth  at  the  coolness  of 
his  opponent.  "I  presume  no  one  will  place 
me  on  a  level  with  the  drunkard,  and  yet  in 
my  large  business  operations  I  dispose  yearly 
of  many  barrels  of  liquor  to  my  workmen;"  and 
the  angry  man  looked  as  though  he  expected 
his  pastor  to  fall  at  his  feet  in  penitence  for 
his  presumption.  But  no,  there  was  only  an 
other  little  nod  of  attention. 

"Such  are  the  customs  here,  sir,"  continued 
Brother  Bascomb.  i'And  with  such  customs 
the  society  has  grown  and  flourished,  as  I  said 
before,  and  we  are  not  willing  that  its  harmony 
should  be  disturbed.  For  that  reason  we  can 
not  consent  that  our  pastor  should  meddle  with 
those  delicate  and  exciting  subjects,"  and  the 
gentleman  sat  down  as  though  relieved  of  an 
oppressive  burden. 

"What  would  you  have  me  do?"  asked  Mr. 
Willard  gently. 


KALNBOW   SIDE.  113 

"Do?"  replied  his  dictator;  "why,  call  sin 
ners  to  repentance,  and  gather  souls  info  the 
Church.  They  are  triumphing  because  you  lash 
the  Church  and  neglect  them.  Let  them  know 
that  there  is  a  God  in  Israel.  I  do  not  wish 
to  give  advice,  but  I  think,  now  that  you  have 
been  instructed  as  to  the  state  of  the  people, 
that  you  will  see  the  propriety  of  attending  to 
what  may  be  justly  termed  your  own  business." 

So  saying  Brother  Bascomb  rose,  and  inform 
ing  the  other  visitors  that  as  he  had  business 
"up  street"  he  would  leave  them  there,  de 
parted,  making  a  great  bow  in  leaving. 

~No  sooner  had  he  left  than  Brother  Pollard, 
who  always  congealed  in  presence  of  the  great 
man,  softened  at  once.  He  regretted  the  un 
pleasant  character  of  their  visit ;  hoped  Brother 
Willard  would  not  feel  hurt ;  Brother  Bascomb 
was  a  little  "  set,"  but  he  meant  to  do  right ;  he 
was  the  main  pillar  in  the  Church;  had  given 
the  organ,  etc.  In  short,  it  was  the  old  test  of 
worthiness:  "JTe  loveth  our  nation,  and  lie  hath 
built  us  a  synagogue" 


114  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

After  the  leave-taking  of  Brother  Pollard, 
Dr.  !%ge  sat  an  hour  in  pleasant  chit-chat. 
Adhering  to  his  old  rule  of  minding  and  doing 
his  own  business,  he  never  alluded  to  the  re 
marks  of  the  gentlemen,  or  in  any  way  hinted 
his  opinion  of  the  matter.  The  good  doctor 
was  not  governed  by  policy  in  the  thing,  but 
from  the  first  he  had  so  entirely  trusted  his  pas 
tor  that  he  had  no  wish  to  bias  him  in  any 
way.  Not  till  he  heard  the  little  tinkle  of  the 
dinner-bell  did  he  descend  the  stairs  in  com 
pany  with  his  friend,  taking  leave  at  the  door. 

It  was  with  a  smiling  countenance  that  Mr. 
Willard  met  his  wife  at  the  table.  Sister  Lake 
was  there  too,  (she  had  brought  a  clean  cap 
and  dress  on  purpose  to  dine  with  the  minister 
when  the  washing  was  done,)  and  he  was  delib 
erating  whether  or  not  he  should  tell  the  busi 
ness  of  the  morning.  Sister  Lake  he  could 
trust;  but  from  his  little  wife,  with  her  pale 
face  and  one  rosy  cheek,  her  token  of  weariness, 
he  thought  it  prudent  to  conceal  the  whole 
matter.  So  he  met  her  inquiring  glance  with 


BAIKBOW   SIDE.  115 

one  of  tenderness,  and  repeated  in  playful  tones 
one  verse  of  the  little  song  he  was  sure  she 
would  like. 

It  brought  a  deeper  glow  to  the  reddened 
cheek,  and  checked  the  inquisitive  look. 

Ah,  gentle  one !  wast  thou  satisfied  with  the 
innocent  ruse  that  beguiled  thine  affectionate 
solicitude  ?  Yea,  satisfied  of  the  loving  motive, 
which  to  a  true  wife  is  always  satisfactory. 

Methodist  itinerant,  fail  in  anything  or  ev 
erything  short  of  your  duty  to  your  God,  rather 
than  fail  one  particle  in  your  affectionate  con 
sideration  for  the  partner  of  your  weary  lot. 
Let  her  know  and  feel  every  moment  that,  next 
to  God  and  his  Church,  she  has  the  highest  seat 
and  warmest  nook  in  your  undivided  heart. 


116  EAUTBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

And  now  my  soul  is  poured  out  upon  me  ;  the  days  of  affliction 
have  taken  hold  upon  me.  My  bones  are  pierced:  I  take  no 
rest.  —  JOB  xxx,  16,  17. 


have  rather  exciting  times  of  late. 
Brother  Bascomb  has  left  the  meeting,  drawing 
off  with  his  family  many  others  over  whom  he 
has  influence. 

"  From  the  first  "Walter  has  felt  it  his  duty  to 
be  very  plain  and  pointed  in  his  sermons,  and 
has  given  offense  by  not  yielding  to  their  dicta 
tion  in  the  matter. 

"For  a  time  he  concealed  his  trials,  but  see 
ing  me  anxious  has  told  me  all.  For  his  sake 
I  hope  God  will  restore  "me  to  my  usual  health. 
In  any  case  I  know  all  will  be  well.  Walter  is 
in  a  blessed  state  of  mind,  sheltered  in  the  Bock 
of  Ages.  Every  part  of  his  discourses  is  pre 
pared  with  fervent  prayer,  and  watered  with 
tears.  . 


RAINBOW  SIDE. 

"  We  have  had  a  singular  adventure.  "While 
at  family  prayer  yesterday  morning  I  heard 
some  one  softly  enter  the  kitchen.  When  we 
•had  risen  from  prayers  Sister  Lake  came  in, 
saying  in  her  pleasant,  motherly  way,  that  she 
had  made  an  early  call. 

"  At  Walter's  request  she  brought  a  cup  and 
plate,  and  sat  down  to  breakfast  with  us.  She 
said  she  had  been  watching  with  a  Mrs.  Morris, 
who  was  once  a  member  of  our  Church,  but 
had  withdrawn.  '  I  think,'  said  she,  looking 
up  at  my  husband,  'that  you  once  shook  hands 
with  her  in  the  porch  without  an  introduc 
tion.' 

"Walter  started,  and  asked  if  it  were  that 
pale,  wild  looking  woman,  so  scantily  dressed. 

"  Sister  Lake  said  '  Yes,'  and  added,  '  she  was 
wild  enough  now,  poor  thing.' 

"We  were  both  deeply  interested,  and  to 
our  inquiries  Sister  Lake  gave  the  following 
history :  » 

"' Emily  Salters  was  twenty  years  ago  the 
village  school  teacher.  She  was  called  the  pret- 


118  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

tiest  and  the  best  girl  in  town.  Yery  early  in 
life  she  loved  the  Saviour,  and  lived  a  pious, 
humble,  useful  life.  Her  gentle  goodness  won 
upon  the  heart  of  Harry  Morris,  a  bold,  hand 
some  youth  of  very  gay,  dashing  manners,  and 
every  one  said  but  for  her  he  would  be  a 
wild  boy. 

"'He  was  a  mechanic,  and  Emily  would 
have  willingly  married  him  when  his  trade  was 
completed,  and  have  begun  life  in  a  humble 
way,  with  only  their  brave  hearts  and  active 
hands;  but  Harry  said  "No,"  he  would  get 
money,  for  Emily  should  be  as  fine  as  she  was 
pretty  and  good.  And  so  with  many  tears  she 
saw  him  depart  in  pursuit  of  wealth. 

"'After  a  time  a  letter  came  stating  that  he 
was  in  the  employ  of  a  southern  planter,  who 
was  paying  him  a  handsome  salary.  His  busi 
ness  was  to  oversee  a  gang  of  negroes  in  their 
milling  operations.  "Emily,"  he  wrote,  "you 
know  how  I  abhor  this  horrid  system,  but  I 
can  make  the  condition  of  these  negroes  a  little 
easier  by  my  kindness,  and  for  your  sake  I 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  119 

Bhall  strive  to  close  my  eyes,  and  ears,  and 
mouth  even,  till  I  save  enough  to  make  us  a 
happy  home." 

" '  Several  times  he  sent  her  small  sums, 
which  she  carefully  put  by  with  her  own  earn 
ings,  to  fit  out  that  "happy  home"  she  was 
looking  forward  to. 

"'At  last  came  Harry,  bright  and  hand 
some  as  ever,  but  penniless.  In  taking  the  part 
of  a  pious  female  slave,  who  had  recently  mar 
ried  an  intelligent  mulatto,  he  had  struck  the 
wretch  who,  with  the  basest  intentions,  was  pur 
suing  her. 

"'Nothing  remained  to  Harry  but  flight, 
leaving  his  wages  behind.  It  was  then  that 
Emily  showed  the  strength  of  her  love  ^by 
bringing  forward  her  hoarded  sl^jes,  and  beg 
ging  Harry  to  rent  a  little  cottage  and  remain 
with  her. 

"'They  were  married,  and  were  very  happy 
for  a  time.  Harry,  whose  genius  was  the  talk 
of  the  town,  got  employment  with  Mr.  Bas- 
cornb,  and  by  the  time  little  Harry  and  Emily 


120  RAINBOW    SIDE. 

were  large  enough  to  play  round  the  door,  their 
parents  owned  the  cottage  and  the  nice  garden 
in  the  rear. 

" '  But  after  a  time  it  was  reported  that  Harry 
had  taken  to  drink,  and  Emily  began  to  look 
sad.  By  little  and  little  they  have  come  down 
to  poverty  an8  ruin.' 

"  Walter  asked :  '  How  did  the  poor  woman 
come  to  leave  the  Church  ?' 

"  Sister  Lake  replied  :  '  She  got  angry  with 
Mr.  Bascomb.  Time  after  time  had  her  hus 
band  broken  off  from  drinking,  but  then  he  was 
so  dull  and  low-spirited  that  he  could  not  attend 
to  the  difficult  business  assigned  him.  O  how 
Emily  would  labor  to  keep  him  with  her  till  he 
had  conquered  that  fatal  appetite!  Then  Mr. 
Bascomb  wo^fl  come  and  drag  him  off  to  the 
mills,  ply  him  with  portions  of  brandy  till  he 
had  secured  his  valuable  services  for  a  day  or 
two,  and  then  leave  him  to  the  drunken  spree 
he  was  sure  to  have,  taking  care  not  to  furnish 
the  last  few  glasses  for  the  poor  wretch.' 

" '  What !    are   those   things   known  ?'   asked 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  121 

Walter ;  '  if  so,  how  is  it  that  that  proud  man 
has  been  allowed  such  sway  in  the  Christian 
Church,  while  so  grievously  injuring  those 
people  ?' 

"Sister  Lake  answered  by  meekly  saying: 
'  The  rich  have  many  friends,  but  the  poor  are 
forgotten  of  their  neighbors.' 

"In  the  afternoon  "Walter  took  Sister  Lake 
and  me  over  to  see  the  sick  woman.  Her  home 
is  a  poor  hut  out  on  the  plains,  and  it  is  said 
that  they  subsist  at  this  season  on  the  blueber 
ries,  and  what  they  can  get  in  exchange  for 
them,  picked  by  young  Emily,  who,  in  spite  of 
her  nut-brown  complexion,  is  very  pretty.  We 
were  informed  that  the  son  had  gone  to  sea. 

"We  could  not  drive  up  to  the  door,  for 
there  were  old  logs  lying  all  about,  and  so  we 
got  out  of  the  carriage  and  walked  'up  the 
winding  path,  which  was  narrow,  and  overhung 
with  brakes  and  tangled  weeds. 

"  The  woman  is  ill  of  brain  fever,  and  as  we 
drew  near  we  could  hear  her  raving,  in  a  sort 
of  wailing  voice  that  went  to  my  heart. 


122  .        KAIKBOW   SIDE. 

"  Sister  Lake  hurried  forward,  and  succeeded 
in  quieting  her ;  for  a  time  sl^e  lay  quite  com 
posed.  There  was  a  pale,  haggard-looking  man 
in  the  corner  of  the  room,  who,  from  his  sacl, 
dejected  look,  I  felt  sure  was  Harry  Morris. 

"After  a  few  minutes  we  were  introduced  to 
him,  and  then  the  woman  started  and  opened 
her  eyes  very  wide,  gazing  alternately  at  Walter 
and  then  at  me.  I  was  a  little  dizzy,  and  sat 
down  by  the  door ;  but  my  husband  went  up  to 
the  bed,  and,  taking  the  hand  of  the  sick 
woman,  called  her  Sister  Morris,  and  said  he 
was  sorry  to  find  her  so  ill. 

"  '  Sister  Morris  ?  Who  is  it  calls  me  thus  ?' 
said  she. 

"  Mrs.  Lake  answered :  '  It  is  Brother  Wil- 
lard,  our  minister.' 

"  '  To  be  sure,'  said  she  ;  '  but  don't  call  me 
sister ;  that  was  my  name  long  ago  before  the 
fiend  came  to  me.  It  is  not  sister,  nor  is  it 
Emily ;  not  now,  not  now ;  ask  Harry,  poor 
Harry.'  The  husband  groaned,  and  sKe  went 
on.  « Yes,  call  me  fiend,  for  that  is  what  I  am  j 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  123 

the  fiend  is  here  (and  she  laid  her  hand  on  her 
breast)  and  here  ;'  and  before  Walter  was  aware, 
she  had  brought  his  hand  with  violence  against 
her  forehead. 

"  Walter  was  alarmed,  and  disengaging  his 
hand,  he  gently  stroked  her  brow,  after  which 
she  became  calm,  and  lay  quite  composed,  while 
he  talked  soothingly  of  sanctified  afflictions,  and 
their  design  on  the  Christian. 

"  I  thought  she  was  listening,  but  soon  she 
burst  out  in  a  wild  laugh,  fixing  those  gteat 
dark  eyes  on  his  face. 

" '  You  told  him  of  it,  did'nt  you,  sir  ?'  said 
she  ;  '  how  he  wriggled  in  his  seat,  and- that  man 
is  a  member  of  the  Church,  and  there  is  plenty 
more  of  them  not  quite  so  bad.  Tell  me,  sir,' 
said  she,  springing  up,  '  what  you  mean  to  do 
with  that  Church  V 

"Walter  answered:  (I  trust  God  will  send 
his  Holy  Spirit  to  revive  and  cleanse  it.' 

"  '  I'll  tell  what  you  had  better  do/  said  she  ; 
'  I  have  thought  of  it  all  night,  and  that  is  what 
makes  me  so  tired,  You  must  turn  them  all  out 


124  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

of  the  Methodist  Church,  every  one  of  them, 
and  have  it  all  cleaned  out,  the  whole  Church 
militant  needs  it ;  but  you  have  nothing  to  do 
with  other  branches,  but  have  this  cleansed 
faithfully.  Martha  Lake  could  help,  she  is  so 
tidy;  but  mind  after  it  is  done  who  you  put 
back  into  it.' 

"  Walter  said  he  hoped  she  would  come  forth 
from  that  sick-bed  renewed,  and  take  her  place 
in  the  Christian  Church. 

l^'Man,'  said  she,  sternly,  'do  you  know  that 
I  hate  him  ?' 

"  "Walter  asked  whom  she  hated,  and  she  an 
swered,  '  That  proud,  swelling  man,  Alexander 
Bascomb !' 

"  O  how  my  heart  ached,  when  the  husband 
came  forward,  saying,  'Don't,  don't,  Emily, 
pray  be  calm,'  and  she  drew  his  hand  under  her 
head  and  laid  Ijer  hot  cheek  on  it,  murmuring, 
'  Poor  Harry  Morns.' 

"  Walter  says  that  he  cannot  bear  that  she 
should  either  live  or  die  in  that  state,  and  we 
have  made  her  a  subject  of  especial  prayer." 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  125 


CHAPTER   XV. 

% 

For  if  the  Gentiles  have  been  made  partakers  of  their  spiritual 
things,  their  duty  is  also  to  minister  unto  them  in  carnal 
things. — KOMANS,  xv,  27. 

AUTUMN  came  with  its  yellow  sunshine  and 
its  mild  breezes.  The  fruits  of  the  earth  had 
been  gathered  in,  and  nature  was  yielding  to 
quiet  decay.  It  was  the  season  for  pensive  re 
flection  and  moral  resolution ;  the  season  when 
Mr.  "VVillard  was  wont  to  gird  up  his  loins  for  a 
combat  with  the  powers  of  sin,  and  a  victory 
over  them.  How  many  souls  had  dated  their 
spiritual  birth  from  that  season  of  falling  leaves, 
and  how  many,  even  now,  were  waiting  to  be 
gathered  into  the  spiritual  garner  ! 

But,  alas  !  there  was  excitement  and  turmoil 
in  the  Church.  Innocently,  and  with  the  purest 
intentions,  the  minister  had  brought  discord  and 
division,  and  outside  of  the  Church  there  was  a 
great  upr<5ar  among  the  people.  Like  as  it  was 


126  BAINBOW.  SIDE. 

in  Iconium,  in  the  days  of  Paul,  "  the  multitude 
of  the  city  was  divided,"  and  part  held  with  the 
minister  and  part  with  the  offended  brethren. 

It  was  a  time  of  fiery  trial  to  the  good  man. 
His  shrinking  reserve  was  misunderstood  for 
unapproachable  dignity,  so  that  he  had  little 
means  of  knowing  how  many  friends  were  sym 
pathizing  with  him. 

Besides  all  this  there  was  to  the  affectionate 
husband  a  dread  apprehension  of  domestic  be 
reavement,  which,  with  all  his  godly  submis 
sion,  lay  like  ice  in  his  heart.  There  had  come 
to  the  parsonage  a  dear  little  boy,  and  for  a 
time  the  young  mother  seemed  to  have  impart 
ed  nearly  all  of  her  frail  life  to  the  poor  tiny 
wailer. 

There  she  lay,  day  after*  day,  only  breathing 
and  smiling.  Occasionally,  with  great  exertion, 
she  would  whisper  to  her  anxious  husband, 
"  Don't  grieve,  dear  "Walter,  all  is  well ;" 
while  Sister  Lake, 'the  kind  nurse,  and  Dr.  Page, 
labored  night  and  day  to  restore  her. 

There  were  many  ingredients  in* the  bitter 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  12T 

cup  which  God  had  permitted  to  be  mingled 
for  the  good  man. 

Not  the  least  embarrassing  was  pecuniary 
difficulties ;  for  since  the  Church  had  been 
quarreling  about  the  quality  of  the  bread  of 
life  imparted  by  their  pastor,  they  had  almost 
forgotten  to  supply  him  with  the  meat  which 
perisheth ;  and  now  that  sickness  had  made 
both  nurse  and  house-maid  necessary,  besides 
many  incidental  expenses,  the  pastor  found  his 
larder  lean  and  his  purse  empty.  What  was  he 
to  do  ?  The  brethren  who  had  faithfully  stood 
by  him  through  his  troubles  had  already  paid 
more  -than  their  share  for  ministerial  support, 
and  of  course  did  not  feel  it  their  duty  to  do 
what  belonged  to  others ;  while,  from  the  pas 
tor's  delicate  reserve,  many  misjudged  his  cir 
cumstances. 

•  For  a  while  Mr.  "Willard  had  a  quiet  little  girl 
in  the  kitchen,  who  had  been  trained  to  make 
the  most  and  best  o£  everything.  Under  her 
frugal  management  their  meals  came  regularly 
and  in  order,  from  what  he  considered  an  empty 


128  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

barrel  and  a  wasted  cruise.  But  after  a  time 
little  Lucy  left,  and  for  want  of  a  better  the 
minister  had  to  take  a  strapping  Irish  girl,  who 
had  been  cook  in  a  neighboring  hotel.  She  was 
well  qualified  for  her  office  in  such  a  place, 
but  was  little  versed  in  the  mysteries  of 
economy. 

We  will  give  for  illustration  a  single  view  of 
the  pastor's  trials. 

It  was  Friday,  and  such  had  been  the  toils 
and  anxiety  of  the  week  that  no  preparation 
had  been  made  for  the  Sabbath.  Two  sermons 
were  to  be  prepared  for  that  exceedingly  fastid 
ious  people.  Two  rich  Gospel  feasts  were  to  be 
served  up  in  good  style,  in  first,  second,  and 
third  courses,  with  a  desert  of  nice  closing 
remarks. 

The  text  was  selected,  and  the  introduction 
arranged,  when  up  came  the  cook,  with  heav^ 
steps,  each  of  which  found  an  echo  in  the  beat 
ing  heart  of  the  minister^. 

"  Have  ye  ordered  the  mate,  sir,  for  dinner  ?" 

"The  meat,  Mary  ?"  asked  he  deprecatingly. 


THE   PERPLEXED   PA3TOE. 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  131 

"  Yes,  the  mate ;  is  it  to  be  sent,  or  will  I  go 
and  fetch  it?" 

"  Isn't  there  some  fish,  Mary  ?"  asked  Mr. 
Willard  briskly,  as  though  he  had  a  great  de 
sire  for  some,  though  his  last  three  dinners  had 
been  of  that  article. 

"  Just  a  nape  of  cod,  yer  honor." 

"  Well,  you  can  mince  it,"  said  he,  bending 
over  his  book,  as  though  excessively  busy. 

"  And  the  second  course,  sir  ?" 

"  O,  anything  you  like ;  bread  and  butter  will 
do,"  replied  the  embarrassed  minister. 

Off  went  the  cook,  muttering  they  would  have 
to  take  that  or  nothing. 

Study  on,  good  man !  your  people  have 
fine  intellectual  appetites,  which  must  be 
gratified.  * 

Study  on  !  What  though  your  breakfast  was 
a  cup  of  weak  tea  and  a  slice  of  corn  bread, 
your  head  need  not  be  empty  because  your 
stomach  is ! 

Up  came  the  cook  again :  "  The  tay,  sir,  is 
all  out  of  the  caddy." 


132  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  We  will  have  water  for  dinner,"  was  the 
Answer. 

"But  the  nurse?  I  always  makes  tay  for 
nurses;"  and  Mary  departed,  having  spoken 
two  words  for  herself  and  another  for  the 
nurse. 

And  so  the  pastor  had  to  exchange  his  old 
dressing-gown  for  a  coat,  and  his  slippers  for 
boots,  go  down  street,  and  add  another  item  to 
his  bill  of  groceries,  not  knowing  how  it  would 
be  paid.  .  ". 

Study  on,  Mr.  Willard;  your  mind  can  be  oc 
cupied  in  Sabbath  preparation  though  engaged 
in  the  avocation  of  errand  boy.  Have  a  smile 
and  a  bow  for  the  fair  ladies  who  are  flitting 
hither  and  thither  on  this  bright  autumnal  day. 
But  do  not  forget  .your  sermon,  for  they  are  se 
lecting  their  fall  style  of  bonnets,  and  will  sure 
ly  all  be  to  church  next  Sabbath. 

Now  haste  thee  home,  for  don't  you  see  it  is 
dinner-time.  The  fragrant  steam  is  issuing 
from  many  a  heated  kitchen.  How  delicious  it 
smells  at  this  hungry  hour.  Eoast  meats,  high- 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  133 

seasoned  gravies,  fresh  steaks,  puddings  and 
pastry,  all  await  the  shopping  ladies  and  their 
affluent  husbands. 

Brighten  up,  good  man,  for  here  comes  a 
troop  of  laughing,  rosy  children  from  school, 
and  see,  they  recognize  their  pastor,  and  smile 
at  his  approach,  bringing  to  that  pensive  coun 
tenance  a'gleam  of  sunshine  neither  feigned  nor 
forced. 

The  tea  deposited  on  the  kitchen  table,  the 
minister  hurried  back  to  his  study,  for  every 
moment  was  precious.  How  hard  to  collect 
those  jostled  ideas;  how  difficult  to  prevent  his 
thoughts  from  going  out  after  those  luxurious 
dinners  in  preparation,  whose  odor  had  mocked 
his  eager  appetite. 

Ah,  study  on,  good  brother,  for  those  who 
fare  sumptuously  and  live  delicately  must  not  be 
fed  on  ordinary  spiritual  food.  They  have  soft, 
itching  ears,  and  love  good  things.  Bring  down 
your  ponderous  classics,  and  pore  over  them; 
this  fine  people  like  to  know  that  their  pastor 
is  learned. 


134  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  Tinkle,  tinkle,"  went  the  little  bell,  inform 
ing  the  pastor  that  the  bit  of  fish  was  minced, 
and  the  bread  spread  for  his  dinner. 

Was  it  necessary  to  make  so  nice  a  toilette 
for  that  little  dinner  ?  It  was,  for  first  he  must 
step  in  to  see  poor  little  wifey,  and  she  was  not 
allowed  to  know  how  much  care  and  anxiety  he 
had.  He  would  appear  cheerful  and  well  cared 
for;  so  he  bathed  his  fevered  brow,  and  brush 
ed  his  dark  locks,  and  carried  a  pleasant  smile 
to  the  sick  room,  and  Maria  whispered,  "  She 
would  soon  be  well,  and  sit  up  to  dinner  with 
him,"  and  he  had  to  fetch  the  little  boy  and  let 
her  see  him  in  his  arms. 

Dinner  over,  the  minister  had  to  go  again  to 
his  room,  and  apply  himself  busily  to  his  task 
till  evening. 

A  fat,  elderly  sister  came  to  spend  the  after 
noon,  and  take  tea  with  the  minister's  family, 
On  her  way  homeward  she  called  on  a  friend, 
and  observed  she  had  but  two  things  against 
Brother  "Willard :  one  was  his  keeping  in  his 
chamber  all  the  time,  and  the  other  was  being 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  135 

so  genteel  that  they  could  have  nothing  for  tea 
but  sliced  bread  and  a  few  crackers ;  for  her 
part  she  did  not  see  what  they  were  made  of. 

Gentle  reader,  your  pastor  is  made  of  the 
same  flesh  and  blood  as  yourself.  He  requires 
the  same  solids  and  fluids  to  sustain  his  nature 
that  you  do.  Is  he  well  sustained  ?  Are  you 
sure  that  no  perplexing  cares  are  weighing  on 
his  spirit  while  preparing  his  sermons?  If  not, 
you  are  cheating  your  own  souls;  while  the 
servant  of  God,  laboring  as  he  is  with  a  tram 
meled  spirit,  either  fails  in  his  ministrations,  or, 
overleaping  every  barrier,  he  throws  himself 
entirely  into  the  work,  and  is  spent  at  once  in 
his  Master's  cause. 

Beware  lest  ye  build  the  tombs  of  the  proph 
ets,  and  garnish  the  sepulchers  of  the  righteous. 


136  RAINBOW   BIDE. 


CHAPTER  XYI. 

Whoso  privily  slandereth  his  neighbor,  him  mil  I  cut  off :  him 
that  hath  a  high  look  and  a  proud  heart  mil  not  I  suffer. — 
PSALM  ci,  5. 

WHILE  the  spirit  of  the  young  mother  was 
hovering  between  its  love  of  the  dear  ones  in 
her  earthly  home  and  the  dear  ones  in  the 
happy  spirit-home  to  which  it  is  the  Christian's 
gain  to  go,  the  third  quarterly  meeting  drew 
near.  At  that  time  Mr.  Willard  expected  to 
meet  his  presiding  minister,  and  hoped  to  be 
comforted  by  his  coming. 

So  much  did  he  long  to  see  his  experienced 
elder  brother  that  after  a  night  of  anxious 
watching  with  his  wife  he  fell  asleep  and 
dreamed  that  his  elder  was  with  him,  but  that 
in  passing  through  the  street  the  good  man  had 
oeen  stung  by  a  serpent. 

He  scarcely  thought  of  the  dream  afterward 
until  the  Saturday  when  the  meeting  com- 


EAINBOW    SIDE.  137 

menced.  By  the  kind  aid  of  Sister  Lake  there 
had  come  a  small  supply  of  edibles  to  the  par 
sonage,  and  the  pastor  was  for  the  time  relieved 
from  cankering  care.  Added  to  this  Dr.  Page 
informed  the  anxious  husband  that  the  symp 
toms  of  his  wife  were  slightly  encouraging; 
and  so  with  a  comparatively  light  heart  he 
requested  the  nurse  to  see  that  everything  was 
in  preparation  for  entertaining  the  elder. 

It  was  near  the  meeting  hour,  when  the  min 
ister  walked  down  to  the  church  to  see  if  it 
was  properly  ventilated  and  warmed  for  the 
occasion.  As  he  passed  Oak-street  he  lifted 
his  eyes  and  saw  the  presiding  brother  coming 
toward  him.  Yes,  there  was  the  tall,  erect 
form,  the  slightly- wrinkled  brow,  and  the  dark, 
eagle  eye,  whose  piercing  gaze  Mr.  Willard  had 
learned  to  love. 

His  first  impulse  was  to  bound  forward  to 
meet  him,  but  a  second  glance  showed  that  the 
gentleman  Was  engaged.  By  his  side,  and  with 
his  arm  linked  in  that  of  the  elder,  walked 
Brother  Bascomb.  He  was  dressed  with  the 


138  KAINBOW    SIDE. 

most  scrupulous  care,  and  was,  from  his  his  pol 
ished  boots  up  to  his  glossy  beaver,  a  striking 
contrast  to  the  way-worn  pilgrim  by  his  side. 
The  left  hand  that  rested  on  the  dusty  sleeve 
of  the  elder  was  incased  in  soft  kid,  but  the 
right  hand  glove  was  held  in  the  bare  soft  palm 
for  the  purpose  of  gesticulating,  which  was  very 
neatly  done. 

Nothing  could  exceed  the  bland  smile  that 
hovered  over  the  whole  countenance  of  the 
man,  even  down  to  the  rolls  of  his  dimpled 
chin,  as  he  inclined  his  head  toward  the  elder 
and  conversed  in  low,  earnest  tones. 

Mr.  Willard  was  not  jealous  or  suspicious, 
but  when  the  gentleman  drew  near,  and  he  had 
grasped  the  hand  of  the  brother  for  whose  com 
ing  he  had  so  much  longed,  and  had  looked 
into  his  dark,' peculiar  eye,  there  came  to  his 
heart  a  bitter  pang,  and  with  it  a  remembrance 
of  his  strange  dream. 

Mr.  Willard  did  entertain  his,  elder,  and  they 
sat  together  in  the  study  till  a  neighboring 
clock  told  the  hour  of  twelve,  and  then  parted 


EAINBOW    SIDE.  139 

as  such  brethren  should  never  part,  even  for 
a  night.  Yes,  the*  good  elder  had  been  de 
ceived,  had  been  stung  by  the  serpent-tongue  of 
that  purse-proud  man,  who,  though  he  had  a 
name  in  the  Christian  Church,  bore  a  selfish 
heart,  and  was  guided  by  unsound  principles. 

The  good  man  was  not  so  much  to  blame 
after  all,  for  it  is  hard  to  judge  between  man 
and  man.  Brother  Bascomb  was  among  the 
elder's  first  friends  on  that  district.  He  was 
warm-hearted,  hospitable,  and  generous;  and 
by  warming,  cheering,  and  caring  for  the  good 
man,  had  enlisted  his  social  sympathies;  and 
then,  like  himself,  he  was  verging  toward  old 
age.  His  brown  hair  was  plentifully  besprink 
led  with  white ;  and  who  does  not  know  that 
age  has  affinity  even  stronger  than  youth.  Mr. 
Bascomb  stood  high  in  the  community,  as  who 
cannot  with  wealth  for  a  stepping  stone  ?  And, 
lastly,  he  was  of  repute  among  the  brethren. 
With  all  these  considerations,  what  wonder  that 
the  clear-sighted  individual  on  whose  judgment 
all  relied,  should  for  once  be  hood-winked,  and 


140  BAESTBOW    SIDE. 

in  his  heart  do  injustice  to  the  pastor  under  his 
supervision?  Or  is  it  a  marvel  that  the  old 
spirit,  not  quite  exterminated  in  Mr.  Walter 
Willard,  should  rebel  against  such  injustice  and 
its  expression  ?  It  did  rebel,  and  though  he  did 
x.ot  abate  one  particle  of  his  respectful  defer 
ence  to  his  official  superior,  his  late  "  good 
night  "  was  low  and  frigid. 

Mr.  Willard  was  too  much  aggrieved  to  wish 
to  sleep,  and  so  he  sat  down  by  the  window 
of  his  lone  room  to  meditate.  The  night  had 
come  in  damp  and  drizzly,  and  now  as  the 
dim  light  shone  on  the  darkened  panes  of  glass 
it  revealed  running  drops  from  the  pattering 
rain  so  distinctly  heard.  Mr.  Willard  fancied 
them  tears,  and  pressing  his  hand  to  his  breast 
wished  that  sucl?  would  relieve  his  swollen 
heart. 

Then  he  thought  of  his  poor  little  wife,  who 
had  considerately  banished  him  during  the 
quarterly  meeting.  With  what  tender  recollec 
tion  came  the  gushing  tears,  mocking  in  their 
profusion  the  trickling  raindrops  as  they  came 


RAINBOW   BIDE.  141 

welling  up  from  their  troubled  depths.  Beside 
the  lone  couch,  and  with  his  heaving  bosom 
resting  thereon,  the  next  half  hour  was  spent 
in  tears  and  prayer,  and  then  the  Angel  of 
Peace  breathed  upon  the  servant  of  God.  As 
he  laid  down  to  rest  she  folded  her  mantle 
about  him,  wiped  the  falling  tear,  cooled  the 
fevered  brow,  and  sealed  the  eyelids  to  repose, 
whispering :  "  My  peace  give  I  unto  thee,  not 
as  the  world  giveth,  give  I  unto  thee.  Let  not 
your  heart  be  troubled,  neither  let  it  be  afraid." 

Nor  did  the  morning  light  frighten  away  the 
peaceful  dove ;  it  hid  itself  in  the  bosom  of  the 
goo'd  man,  and  throughout  the  'day  folded  its 
wings  near  his  heart.' 

The  Church  complained  that  the  services 
were  something  of  a  failure.  The  love-feast 
was  anything  but  a  feast  of  love.  The  bread 
was  tough  and  the  water  icy,  and  each  seemed 
emblematic  of  the  feelings  of  the  partakers. 
The  morning  discourse  was  by  a  local  preacher, 
'on  the  fall  of  Babylon.  The  afternoon  was 
Ezekiel's  vision,  by  the  presiding  elder.  Brother 


142  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

Bascomb  was  wonderfully  edified  at  each. 
"Such  preaching,"  he  said,  "would  build  up 
any  Church."  That  they  were  good  sermons 
no  one  acquainted  with  the  preachers  could 
doubt. 

Mr.  "Willard  was  no  judge,  for  throughout 
the  whole  he  had  sat  in  silent  comnmnings 
with  his  God. 


KAESTBOW   SIDE.  143 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery  trial  which 
is  to  try  you,  as  though  some  strange  thing  happened  to  you. — 
1  PETES,  iv,  12. 

"!T  is  a  long  time  since  I  have  looked  into 
my  little  journal,  and  I  hardly  know  where  to 
begin  in  my  jottings.  So  let  me  review. 

"The  last  few  pages  were  of  Sister  Morris. 
At  last  she  is  at  rest,  and  young  Emily  is  my 
faithful  maid.  "While  I  write  she  sits  by  the 
cradle  and  studies  her  Testament.  Poor  girl, 
she  has  been  afflicted,  and  her  young  heart  is 
yearning  toward  the  Saviour.  Her  mother 
died  triumphant,  having  experienced  renewed 
justification.  On  her  death -bed  she  sent  for 
Mr.  Bascomb,  and  humbly  begged  pardon  for 
hating  him  so  much,  and  implored  him  by  his 
hopes  of  heaven  not  to  lead  poor  Harry  into 
temptation.  Her  heart  relieved  of  its  oppress 
ive  burden,  she  became  very  happy,  and 


144  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

shouted  the   praises   of   God   with   her   latest 
breath. 

"Dr.  Page  has  found  employment  for  the 
husband,  and  "Walter  has  great  hopes  of  his 
reform. 

"I  can  write  but  little  of  the  Church,  for  I 
have  been  kept  in  ignorance  of  its  affairs.  I 
know  that  there  is  a  division,  and  some  have 
left  the  meeting.  Their  number,  however,  is 
often  more  than  made  up  by  the  members  of  a 
neighboring  society,  whose  pastor  is  infirm,  and 
often  unable  to  preach.  Once  he  came  with 
his  flock  to  our  church.  "Walter  preached  Jesus 
and  him  crucified,  and  they  listened  as  though 
it  were  a  life-giving  word  to  them. 

******* 

"Our  little  Walter  is  a  beautiful  boy,  and  his 
father  loves  him,  O  so  tenderly !  He  says  noth 
ing  is  too  hard  for  him  now,  since  God  has 
given  us  back  to  him.  I  tell  him  but  for  this 
stuffed  chair  and  wicker  cradle,  with  their  occu 
pants,  he  might  be  quite  independent ;  and  he, 
foolish  man,  says  they  are  all  the  world  to  him. 


— 

KAINBOW   SIDE.  145 

"My  long  sickness  has  been  expensive,  and 
husband  has  had  to  contract  debts.  I  fear  that 
he  is  very  anxious  on  that  account,  though  he 
never  speaks  of  it  to  me.  And  I,  poor  helpless 
thing  that  I  am,  can  do  nothing  but  pray  for 
him. 

"And  O  how  have  I  proved  the  care  and 
love  ol  my  heavenly  Father.  He  has  been  a 
never-failing  help  in  the  hour  of  trouble.  Let 
me  record  his  mercies. 

"As  the  cold  weather  came  on  Walter  was 
troubled  with  a  hacking  cough,  an  old  com 
plaint  of  his.  I  knew  that  his  flannels  were 
quite  worn  out  last  spring,  and  I  urged  him 
to  get  some  and  have  them  made  without 
delay.  He  put  me  off  with  assurances  that  he 
was  not  cold ;  would  wear  his  cloak  out  of 
doors,  and  begged  me  not  to  think  of  him  in 
a  way  to  worry  me. 

"But  O  how  my  heart  ached  as  his  hoarse 
cough  rang  through  the  house  at  nightx  My 
head  was  weak,  and  I  could  not  properly  settle 
it  in  my  mind.  I  knew  Walter  had  no  money, 

* 


146  EAIISTBOW    SIDE. 

and  I  thought  all  day  and  far  into  the  night 
how  his  needs  could  be  supplied.  Sometimes 
I  thought  I  would  sell  something  of  mine  to  the 
sisters;  and  then  I  thought  it  would  make  talk, 
and  I  would  send  to  Sister  Wright,  of  S.,  who 
had  su-ch  a  house  full  of  things. 

"  Strange  my  thoughts  should  have  gone  out 
after  those  far-off  people  when  God  was  so  near. 
At  last  he  whispered  to  my  heart,  and  then  I 
told  him  why  I  was  anxious,  and  made  known 
my  request  just  as  I  would  to  a  kind  earthly 
father.  It  was  in  the  name  of  Jesus,  who  had 
suffered  the  wants  of  poor  human  nature,  that 
I  made  my  request,  and  even  then  I  received 
the  assurance  that  it  would  be  granted. 

"  Two  days  after,  as  "Walter  was  going  out  to 
call  on  a  sick  man,  he  was  met  by  a  boy  bear 
ing  a  great  bundle.  It  was  directed  to  Kev. 

Walter  Willard,  G .  He  brought  it  to  my 

room,  and  we  had  a  great  time  examining  it. 
There,  were  a  pair  of  nice  shirts,  three  flannel 
under-shirts,  two  pairs  of  drawers,  two  pail's  of 
socks,  besides  muslin  and  prints. 


EAmBOW    SIDE.  147 

"By  a  little  note  we  found  the  bundle  came 
from  Mother  Willard,  and  the  young  ladies  had 
made  the  garments.  O  may  this  record  of  thy 
mercies  lead  me  to  a  more  perfect  trust  in  thee, 
my  God ! 

"It  is  a  season  of  great  trial  with  us.  Fierce 
temptation  is  on  every  hand.  O  why  have 
we  been  shown  that  green  and  flowery  path? 
and  why  at  a  time  when  Walter  is  smarting 
from  a  sense  of  injustice,  and  perplexed  with 
worldly  cares? 

"Rev.  Mr.  Watson  is  going  abroad  for  his 
health,  and  his  people  have  unanimously  peti 
tioned  for  Walter  to  take  his  place.  In  vain 
he  tells  them  he  is  a  Trinitarian  and  a  Method 
ist,  and  cannot  meet  their  views.  They  insist 
that  he  shall  not  be  trammeled  or  dictated  to 
in  the  least.  Walter  says  little,  but  when  he 
sits  and  looks  at  me  with  the  dear  babe  in  my 
arms  I  know  of  what  he  is  thinking ;  and,  truth 
to  tell,  I  hardly  know  how  I  am  to  bear  the 
fatigue  of  a  removal.  And  yet  I  would  rather 
be  laid  beneath  the  deep  snows  in  yonder 


148  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

grave-yard,  with  my  boy  on  my  bosom,  than  be 
the  means  of  swerving  him  from  the  path  of 
duty. 

"  I  saw  "Walter  looking  up  the  hill-side  where 
stands  the  beautiful  residence  of  Mr.  "Watson. 
The  house  is  shaded  with  tall  elms,  and  from 
the  east  window  is  a  fine  prospect  of  a  broad 
lake. 

"That  home  can  be  ours  for  at  least  two 
years,  and  the  salary  is.  such  that  we  might 
return  to  the  itinerancy  in  circumstances  com 
paratively  comfortable.  So  Walter  says,  and  I 
know  that  he  is  in  a  very  furnace  of  trial  on 
account  of  the  temptation.  O  thou  '•Form  of 
the  Fourth]  be  with  him  and  deliver  him 
unscathed  1" 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  149 


CHAPTER  XYHI. 

Praise  ye  the  Lord,  -which  executeth  judgment  for  the  oppressed : 
•which  giveth  food  to  the  hungry.  The  Lord  looseth  the  pris 
oner.  Praise  ye  the  Lord. — PSALM  cxlvi,  1,  7,  10. 

NEW- YEAR  came  in  fair  and  glorious.  The 
bright  stars,  which  had  danced  and  twinkled 
the  livelong  night  alike  at  the  conch  of  the 
dying  year  and  the  birth  of  the  new,  one  by  one 
began  to  fade  before  the  rosy  light  which  was 
fast  tinging  the  eastern  horizon.  The  god  of 
day  rolled  up  as  though  refreshed  by  repose, 
and  first  throwing  a  cursory  glance  over  nature, 
proceeded  at  his  leisure  to  explore  the  valleys 
and  nooks  of  his  dominion.  Into  the  habita 
tions  of  men  he  threw  his  golden  rays  on  that 
morning  with  a  sort  of  "  Happy-new-year" 
radiance. 

After  a  time,  that  bright  morning  sun  took  a 
"  peep  "  at  the  home  of  our  itinerant. 

Wonder  if  it  had  never  before  looked  at  a 


150  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

similar  home  that  it  must  stare  in  such  a  way, 
and  even  after  the  curtains  had  been  drawn 
peep  through  the  folds,  and  lay  in  golden  strips 
on  the  floor. 

What  did  it  see  ? 

It  saw,  a  servant  of  God  bending  over  his 
family  Bible,  reading  in  rich  manly  tones  the 
word  of  life.  On  his  brow  sat  sublime  thought, 
as  of  holy  triumph. 

"  A  happy  new-year,"  Mr.  Willard,  not  as  the 
world  giveth.  Another  year  of  poverty  and 
pain,  of  toil  and  of  trial,  and  yet  a  happy  new- 
year  about  thy  Father's  business. 

What  more  did  it  see  ? 

By  his  side  sat  a  young  wife,  frail  and  color 
less  as  the  snow-wreath,  yet  strong  as  the  Bock 
on  which  she  leaned.  Her  loving,  tearful  eye 
was  often  turned  toward  the  reader.  She  knew 
that  he  had  prevailed,  knew  that  the  bow  of 
holy  promise  had  spanned  the  intricate  path  of 
duty,  and  made  it  plain.  No  gilded  tinsel  hung 
about  that  path,  nor  was  it  strewn  with  golden 
dust.  All  bare  and  rugged  it  winds  its  way  up 


KATNBOW   SIDE.  151 

the  "  Hill  Difficulty "  between  the  "chained 
lions,"  through  the  valley  where  dwells  "  Apol- 
lyon,"  and  by  the  dungeon  of  "  Giant  Despair." 
The  "Hill  J^itcre"  was  passed,  and  along  the 
narrow  way  the  godly  woman  could  see  the 
footprints  of  her  dying  Lord,  and  not  for  all  the 
mines  of  Golconda  would  she  abandon  that 
path.  No,  no  ;  she  would  rather  fall  by  its  side, 
and  lie  beneath  those  rugged  stones  hallowed 
by  such  an  impress. 

"  A  happy  new-year,"  Maria,  thou  blessed  of 
the  Lord ;  the  reward  of  faith  is  thine,  even 
without  its  arduous  fight.  Behold  it  in  the 
bright  crown  awaiting  thee ! 

"What  more  could  be  seen,  as  the  sun  peeps 
beside  the  other  curtain,  and  strikes  another 
golden  line? 

A  sleeping  babe.  On  his  rosy  lips  hovered  a 
sweet  smile,  as  though  angel  forms  were  visible 
to  his  sealed  vision,  and  angel  whispers  were 
breathing  delicious  dreams. 

"  A  happy   new-year,"  dear  boy ;  scores  of 

happy  years,  all  spent  in  the  service  of  God. 
10 


152  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

And  a  happy  new-year  to  the  meek-eyed 
maiden  who  watches  the  little  cradle.  Poor 
and  friendless,  a  servant  of  servants  she  was, 
yet  in  possession  of  a  pearl  of  great  price,  by 
which  she  had  become  a  daughter  of  the  Lord 
God  Almighty. 

That  morning  was  the  Sabbath ;  and  that 
week  Mr.  "Willard  was  to  give  an  answer 
whether  or  not  he  wo.uld  locate  at  the  next 
Conference,  and  minister  at  the  Unitarian  altar. 

As  usual  since  the  failure  of  Mr.  "Watson,  the 
church  was  filled  from  his  house.  The  text  of 
the  morning  was  from  Oral,  vi,  17:  "From 
henceforth  let  no  man  trouble  me,  for  I  bear  in 
my  body  the  marks  of  the  Lord  Jesits" 

The  sermon  was  not  finished  ere  his  new 
friends  felt  that  they  were  answered,  felt,  too, 
that  the  servant  of  God  was  right.  As  he 
brought  forth  his  strong  reasons  why  the  dis 
ciple  was  not  greater  than  his  Lord,  and  why 
he  should  suffer  with  the  Son  of  Man  if  he 
would  reign  with  him,  the  congregation  was 
melted  to  tears  iif  a  manner  never  before  seen. 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  153 

That  week  Mr.  Watson  called  on  the  pastor, 
and  spent  a  social  hour  with  his  family  in  a 
very  pleasant  manner.  He  was  particularly 
struck  with  the  appearance  of  Mrs.  Willard, 
whom  he  had  never  before  seen,  and  he  would 
fain  know  whether  the  pale  face,  with  its  pecu 
liarly  beaming  expression,  was  merely  native 
loveliness,  or  what  had  been  called  the  impress 
of  a  sanctified  heart. 

To  draw  her  out  he  delicately  hinted  at  the 
trials  of  ministers'  wives  in  general,  and  partic 
ularly  of  itinerant  ladies. 

It  is  said  that  silence  is  sometimes  eloquent. 
Next  to  that  must  be  the  words  fitly  spoken  in 
simple,  faithful  defense  of  right.  Those  few 
well-chosen  words,  which  need  no  addition,  will 
bear  no  diminution,  and  tell  with  all  their  force 
on  the  side  of  truth. 

Such  were  the  remarks  of  Maria,  and  such 
they  seemed  to  the  noble  man  who  listened 
to  them. 

At  leaving  he  bowed  till  his  brow  almost  met 
the  little  hand  he  held,  and  pronounced  in 


154  KAINBOW    SIDE. 

deep,  earnest  tones,  "God  bless  you,  lady." 
And  when  far  out  on  the  wide  waters,  (on  a 
voyage  of  search  for  that  health  he  never 
found,)  he  thought  again  and  again  of  that 
pleasant  interview ;  it  became  to  him  a  bright 
silvery  picture,  in  which  Maria's  words  shone 
like  "  apples  of  gold." 

To  Mr.  Willard  and  his  people  it  was  the  be 
ginning  of  good  days.  The  precious  seed,  so 
long  kept  back  by  adverse  influences,  at  length 
burst  forth.  Scores  of  precious  souls  flocked  to 
the  Saviour,  and  there  was  great  joy  among  the 
faithful.  Not  only  was  the  influence  of  grace 
felt  among  those  who  had  been  early  trained  to 
the  doctrines  and  system  of  the  Church,  but 
many  who  had  blindly  worshiped  the  great 
God  now  came  forward,  and  accepted  the  me 
diatorial  sacrifice,  by  which  alone  man  can 
become  justified. 

And  O  what  a  sifting  time  was  there  in 
the  Church !  What  a  coming  down  of  high 
heads  and  lofty  imaginations !  What  deep, 
heart- felt  confessions  to  God  and  to  each  other ! 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  155 

How  the  Church  fled  to  her  strongholds,  and 
how  its  members  clustered  around  their  pastor. 
How  many  times  in  a  week  did  Sister  Lake 
have  to  "run  in"  and  rehearse  the  scenes 
which  occurred  in  the  social  meetings. 

And  Maria  had  a  smile  for  every  smile,  and  , 
a  tear  for  every  tear. 

Gentle  reader  !  for  your  sake  we  would  linger 
over  our  picture,  and  touch  it  again  and  again 
with  the  brightness  of  our  recent  tracings  till 
its  shadows  should  all  disappear.  But  time 
flies,  and  we  may  not  stay.  Suffice  it  to  say 
that  Walter  "Willard  was  met  at  Conference  as 
one  whom  the  Church  delights  to  honor.  And 
when  his  presiding  elder  came  forward,  and, 
extending  his  hand,  said,  "I  have  wronged 
thee,  my  brother,"  there  was  not  in  earth  or 
heaven  a  blessing  for  which  he  yearned. 

Perhaps  we  ought,  before  we  close  this  chap 
ter,  to  tell  of  the  fortune  of  Mr.  Bascomb. 
Finding  that  the  Methodists  could  get  along 
without  him,  he  made  a  modest  tender  of  his 
name  and  influence  to  the  Congregationalists ; 


156  BAINBOW   SIDE. 

but  his  repute  had  forestalled  him,  and  the 
worthy  pastor  of  that  people  respectfully  de 
clined  his  membership. 

Chagrined  and  disappointed,  but  not  in  the 
least  discouraged,  hg  commenced  to  dabble 
in  politics  as  well  as  liquor,  keeping  the  articles 
mixed  or  separate,  as  best  suited  his  patrons. 

By  a  lavish  expenditure  of  the  latter,  he 
succeeded  so  well  in  the  former  as  to  figure 
largely  among  those  politicians  who  feel  that 
the  welfare  of  the  country  depends  on  their 
being  in  some  political  office.  He  became  a 
member  of  the  Legislature.  His  devoted  con 
stituents  still  insist  that  he  is  a  great  man,  (of 
course  he  is,  for  he  weighs  nearly  three  hun 
dred.)  They  say  too  that  he  is  destined  to  rise, 
and  that  he  is  fit  for  a  president,  as  fit  as  some 
we  have  had ;  and  we  will  show  our  meekness 
by  not  contradicting  them. 


BAINBOW   SIDE.  15f 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

For  I  have  loved  strangers,  and  after  them  will  I  go. — JERE 
MIAH  ii,  25. 
Suffer  little  children  to  come  unto  me. — MATTHEW  xix,  14. 

MR.  WILLAED  longed  in  spirit  to  return  to 

the  flock  at  G- ,  and  till  almost  the  last 

day  of  Conference  had  hoped  to  do  so. 

Those  children  in  the  Gospel  were  very  dear, 
and  while  away  their  earnest  entreaties  that 
he  would  return  still  rung  in  his  ear.  How 
could  he  leave  those  tender  lambs  to  another 
shepherd,  except  in  holy  trust  to  the  great 
Shepherd  of  Israel.  Those  brethren,  too,  who 
had  stood  by  him  alike  in  evil  as  in  good  re 
port,  how  dear  they  were. 

But  the  evening  before  the  meeting  in  which 
the  appointments  were  to  be  read,  there  came 
to  Mr.  Willard  a  letter  from  good,  faithful  Dr. 
Page,  which  ran  thus : 


158  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

"  DEAR  BROTHER  WILLARD, — I  feel  chat  I  am 
doing  violence  to  the  affections  of  your  people, 
and  especially  my  own,  in  my  present  advice. 
Yesterday  I  called  on  Mrs.  Willard,  (do  not  be 
alarmed,  she  is  as  well  as  when  you  left,)  and 
have  come  to  the  decision  that  she  should  go  to 
the  sea-shore  without  delay,  and  you  had  better 
take  such  an  appointment,"  etc.,  etc.  \ 

A  hasty  interview  with  the  bishop,  and  Mr. 
Willard  was  sent  to  a  beautiful  village,  which 
we  will  call  Swanton,  noted  for  ite  pleasant 
location,  clean,  airy  streets,  and  quiet,  healthy 
inhabitants.  ;..  ..ti-. 

The  removal  was  made  with  less  of  fatigue 
to  the  invalid  than  was  feared,  and  the  itinerant 
family  settled  down  in  a  new  home  of  hope 
and  happiness. 

Mr.  Willard  was  a  man  who  looked  upon  and 
into  the  peculiar  system  of  our  Church  with 
the  eye  of  a  philosopher  as  well  as  a  Christian. 
He  believed  that  no  one  minister  was  com 
petent  to  preach  to  every  order  of  mind.  In 
dividuals  forming  a  society  for  a  long  time 


EAINBOW  SIDE. 


159* 


become  in  a  manner  a  type  of  each  other,  and 
especially  a  type  of  their  leaders,  whether 
social,  political,  or  religious.  In  such  societies 
a  few  principles  are  fostered,  while  others  are 
totally  neglected  ;  but  by  a  change  of  spiritual 
teachers  every  essential  truth  is  likely  to  be 
developed  and  established.  He  fully  believed 
in  the  itinerancy,  that  it  was  of  God's  own 
appointment,  established  by  the  example  of  the 
apostles,  and  never  a  failure  when  its  principles 
are  carried  out  in  letter  as  in  spirit. 

"With  these  views  he  studied  to  show  himself 
approved  unto  God,  a  workman  that  need  not 
be  ashamed.  As  a  skillful  husbandman  analyzes 
the  soil  on  which  he  labors,  to  discover  its  neces 
sary  aliment,  so  did  this  workman  analyze  the 
moral  field  to  ascertain  how  to  divide  the  word 
of  truth. 

We  will  now  continue  our  -narrative  with  a 
few  more  extracts  from  Maria's  Journal. 

"  I  feel  that  I  am  laid  under  renewed  obliga 
tions  to  the  Father  of  mercies  for  bringing  me 
to  this  place.  I  seem  to  imbibe  health  and 


160  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

gladness  with  every  breeze.  There  is  a  Sab 
bath-like  quiet  in  the  place  that  invites  to 
repose.  The  Church  seems  consistent  and 
happy,  and  there  is  union  and  perfect  harmony 
with  sister  Churches.  We  have  been  graciously 
received  by  all  classes ;  a  proof,  Walter  says, 
that  his  predecessor  walked  worthily  before 
them.  I  hope  that  nothing  may  occur  to  dis 
solve  this  kind  fraternal  bond. 

"  There  is  nothing  I  so  much  deplore  as  j  eal- 
ousies  and  rivalries  among  Christians.  It  seems 
to  me  it  is  Satan's  last  most  potent  device  to 
prevent  the  influences  of  the  Gospel 

"  I  have  had  a  happy  surprise.  Yesterday 
some  young  girls  called  to  take  Emily  out  for  a 
walk.  I  was  happy  to  let  her  go,  and  sat  down 
in  the  nursery  with  the  babe.  I  could  not  exer 
cise  the  little  fellow  as  he  was  accustomed  to, 
and  had  to  try  my  vocal  powers. 

"  Commencing  the  song  Walter  composed,  I 
sang  it  through  as  I  have  not  sung  before  for 
more  than  a  year.  Baby  sat  up  in  his  crib,  and 
stared  with  his  great  thoughtful  eyes  as  though 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  161 

he  thought  me  crazy.  When  I  had  finished  I 
heard  a  light  step  in  the  parlor,  and  in  stepped 

Sister  "Wright,  of  S ,  her  dear  old  face  all 

covered  with  tears  and  smiles.  She  heard  my 
voice,  and  would  not  come  in  till  I  had  finished. 
I  rang  for  husband,  and  we  spent  a  happy  after 
noon  in  the  nursery,  for  on  no  account  would 
she  allow  me  take  baby  to  the  parlor. 

"  Sister  "Wright  is  in  poor  health,  and  has 
Come  to  pass  the  summer  with  a  sister,  leaving 
her  family  to  the  care  of  her  son  James,  who 
was  recently  married.  I  promise  myself  great 
pleasure  from  having  her  so  near.  Indeed,  it 
seems  to  me  that  I  have  comparatively  nothing 
to  do  but  enjoy  the  blessings  of  God. 

"Walter  expresses  the  same  feelings. 

"  Perhaps  our  heavenly  Father  is  holding  the 
adversary  in  check  till  we  have  received  a  little 
more  strength ;  or  perhaps  we  have  proved  our 
selves  unworthy  of  suffering  for  the  sake  of 
Christ.  And  yet  our  Father  knoweth  that  we 
do  not  covet  luxurious  ease  in  any  way 

"  I  am  longing  to  take  my  place  in  the  Sab- 


162  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

bath  school,  but  husband  will  not  permit.  I 
am  sure  he  is  right ;  but  O  how  I  wish  to  do 
something  in  the  cause  of  Christ !  My  heart 
yearns  over  the  little  ones.  I  hear  their  merry 
voices  in  the  street,  and  they  gladden  my  spirits. 

"  While  I  was  writing  the  last  sentence  two 
little  girls,  apparently  about  eight  years  of  age, 
came  in.  One  was  a  lively,  blue-eyed  girl,  with 
bold  laughing  eyes,  and  very  energetic  in  ap 
pearance.  The  other  was  dark-complexioned, 
pale  and  thoughtful  looking,  with  a  sort  of 
weary  step,  not  a  bit  like  her  companion.  I 
asked  them  to  sit  down,  and  just  hinted  that  I 
did  not  know  their  names. 

" '  My  name  is  Agnes  Pike,'  said  the  blue- 
eyed  one,  '  and  this  is  Sarah  Porter.  "We  want 
to  see  the  minister,  if  you  please.' 

"'The  minister,'  said  I,  in  surprise,  'is  ab 
sent,  and  you  will  have  to  call  again,  unless  I 
can  answer  as  well.' 

"  Agnes  looked  at  her  companion,  and  then 
at  me,  to  see,  perhaps,  what  she  thought  of  con 
fiding  in  me,  and  at  length  said, 


KALNBOW    SLOE.  163 

"  '  Do  you  think  the  Lord  is  coming  ?' 

"  I  was  more  surprised  than  ever,  for  though 
we  had  heard  of  the  new  Miller  theory,  it  had 
not  been  agitated  among  our  people,  and  I  was 
hardly  prepared  for  an  answer.  At  last  I  said, 
that  it  was  impossible  for  us  to  tell  about  it,  and 
it  was  only  necessary  to  be  good,  and  then  it 
would  be  no  matter  when  the  Lord  came  for  us. 

"  '  That's  what  grandpa  says,'  replied  Agnes; 
'he  is  a  very  old  man,  Mrs.  Willard,  and  don't 
feel  particular ;  but  Sarah  is  not  happy.  She 
won't  help  plant  our  pretty  flower-seeds,  nor 
does  she  like  to  play.  She  is  afraid  the  Lord 
will  come,  and  she  often  cries  about  it.' 

"  '  Why  Sarah,'  said  I,  '  you  would  not  be 
afraid  of  the  Lord  Jesu^for  he  loves  little  chil 
dren.' 

"  'I  told  her  so,'  replied  Agnes,  'and  I  don't 
think  he  will  spoil  this  pretty  world  so  soon.  I 
mean  to  make  it  as  nice  as  I  can,  and  then  if 
he  should  happen  to  come  may  be  he  would 
stay  a  while.  O  how  I  would  like  to  have  him 
round  among  us !' 


164  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  I  told  the  litttle  girls  that  the  Saviour  could 
do  far  more  for  them  where  he  now  was,  and 
they  might  learn  to  love  and  trust  him.  I  then 
told  them  that  they  might  visit  me  on  Saturday 
afternoon,  and  we  would  talk  about  the  Saviour, 
and  learn  to  love  him. 

"  Little  Sarah  brightened  very  much,  and  for 
the  first  time  spoke,  promising  to  come,  and  she 
walked  away  much  more  bright  and  cheerful 
than  when  she  came. 

"I  think  there  are  few  in  the  Christian 
Church  who  understand  the  spiritual  longings 
of  childhood.  I  believe  with  more  of  faith  and 
skillful  effort  scores  of  little  children  might  be 

brought  into  the  Christian    Church  to   go   no 

» 

more  out  forever.  W^en  will,  she  learn  to  se 
cure  the  lambs  before  they  have  strayed  from 
the  inclosure  of  Christ  ?  when  learn  to  guide  the 
infant  tendrils,  and  fasten  them  on  holy  things 
before  they  have  entwined  around  the  vanities 
of  earth  ?  My  Saviour  in  heaven,  let  me  prove 
my  love  by  feeding  thy  lambs !" 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  165 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Feed  my  lambs. —  JOHN  xvi,  15. 

The  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand :  let  us  therefore 
cast  off  the  works  of  darkness,  and  let  us  put  on  the  armor  of 
light. — KOMANS  xiii,  12. 

SCARCELY  had  the  little  girls  left  the  door  of 
the  pastor  before  he  entered.  They  had  gone 
down  street,  and  he  had  come  from  above,  so 
that  the  parties  had  not  met. 

"  "Were  those  children  in  here,  Maria  ?'  in 
quired  Mr.  Willard,  on  entering. 

Maria  said  "  Yes,"  and  told  their  errand.  Mr. 
"Willard  was  amused  and  interested,  approved 
her  plan  of  asking  them  to  call,  and  then  re 
turned  to  his  first  thought. 

"That  little  girl  in  the  blue  frock  is  the 
very  image  of  some  one  I  have  known." 

He  had  noticed  her  in  church  and  in  Sabbath 
school,  and  wished  he  knew  her  name. 

"  Her  name  is  Agnes  Pike,"  said  Mrs.  "Wil 
lard,  "and  she  is  &  most  engaging  child." 


166  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

"Then  she  is  the  daughter  of  Agnes  Lind- 
sey,*  the  lady  who  entertained  me  the  first 
night  I  was  on  my  first  circuit.  I  will  call  on 
her  to-morrow,"  said  Mr.  "Willard. 

Accordingly  the  next  day  the  pastor  and  his 
lady  found  out  the  abode  of  Mr.  Pike.  At 
the  door  they  were  met  by  the  little  girl, 
who  led  them  to  the  sitting-room,  exclaiming, 
"  Mother,  mother,  here  is  the  minister  and 
lady !" 

One  glance  at  the  matronly  woman  was 
enough.  It  was  indeed  the  same  kind  Agnes, 
who  from  girlhood  had  ministered  to  the  wants 
of  the  servants  of. God,  and  as  she  came  forward 
with  a  babe  in  her  arms,  and  extended  her  dis 
engaged  left  hand  with  a  face  radiant  with 
smiles,  blushes,  and  tears,  Maria  thought  her  a 
most  lovely  woman.  Her  greeting  to  Mrs.  "Wil 
lard  was  no  less  cordial. 

"  I  knew,"  said  she,  "  who  it  was  that  had 
.  come  to  Swanton,  and  had  it  not  been  for  this 
little  fellow  [glancing  at  her  nestling]  should 
*  See  the  Itinerant. 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  16*7 

have  found  you  out.  My  father  is  all  impa 
tience  to  see  you." 

Just  at  that  moment  Father  Lindsey  threw 
open  an  inner  door,  and  came  hobbling  out. 
The  old  gentleman  was  nearly  eighty  years 
of  age,  infirm,  and  trembling  with  weakness : 
moreover  his  organs  of  vision  had  become  dim, 
so  that  he  could  hardly  discern  the  presence  of 
strangers. 

"  Look  here,  father,"  said  Mrs.  Pike,  and  the 
old  man  knew  by  her  cheery  voice  that  a  friend 
was  with  them. 

"  Father  Lindsey,"  said  Mr.  Willard,  rising 
to  meet  the  old  gentleman. 

"I  thank  my  God  that  I  hear  that  voice 
again,"  and  the  aged  pilgrim  leaned  upon  the 
top  of  his  staff,  in  the  attitude  of  a  worshiping 
patriarch. 

It  was  a  pleasant  interview  that  the  pastor 
had  with  his  friends.  He  learned  that  the  hus 
band  of  Mrs.  Pike  was  one  of  the  fruits  of  his  first 
itinerant  labors.  He  was  commander  of  a  small 

coasting  vessel,  and  was  absent  on  a  sea  voyage. 
11 


168  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

Mrs.  Willard  learned  that  the  companion  of 
little  Agnes  was  the  daughter  of  an  indigent 
widow  in  poor  health  and  in  low  spirits,  and  then 
she  was  able  to  account  for  the  pale,  sad  coun 
tenance  of  the  child. 

"You  will  call  on  her,  Brother  Willard," 
said  Mrs.  Pike  in  a  persuasive  voice ;  but  be 
fore  there  was  time  for  reply  the  voice, of  the 
pilgrim  was  again  heard. 

"  To  be  sure  he  will,  my  daughter,  for  there 
fore  was  he  sent  and  anointed  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  poor,  to  heal  the  broken-hearted, 
and  preach  deliverance  to  the  captives  and 
recovery  of  sight  to  the  blind,  and  to  set  at  lib 
erty  them  that  are  bruised." 

Never  had  those  familiar  words  sounded  so 
solemn  and  full  of  meaning  as  when  rehearsed 
in  that  deep,  trembling  voice,  and  with  those 
almost  sightless  eye-balls  fixed  upon  the  servant 
of  God.  To  Mr.  Willard  it  seemed  like  a  re 
newal  of  his  sacred  mission. 

The  next  Saturday  Mrs.  Willard  had  her  sit 
ting-room  filled  with  little  girls.  It  was  a 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  169 

•n 

lovely  afternoon,  and  the  children  seemed  like 
uncaged  birds.  Little  Walter  had  to  be  brought 
in,  and  almost  smothered  with  kisses,  and  then 
they  sat  down  and  conversed  with  the  lady. 

On  the  table  stood  a  vase  of  flowers,  and 
from  them  she  drew  much  instructive  remark. 
With. the  little  girls  she  examined  the  sweet 
blossoms,  explained  how  they  opened  their  soft 
petals  to  the  sunshine  and  the  dew,  and  how 
they  shrank  from  the  wind  and  the  storm. 

Then  she  brought  them  shells  from  foreign 
shores,  and  explained  that  they  had  once  been 
dwelling-places  for  little  animals ;  and  the  chil 
dren  admired  their  beauty  and  wonderful  for 
mation. 

Skillfully,  and  with  gentle  tact,  she  drew 
them  on  to  the  contemplation  of  the  infinite 
Maker  of  all.  From  his  works  they  were  led  to 
wonder  at  his  wisdom  and  his  power.  His  love 
and  care  for  his  creatures  was  the  next  theme 
for  remark,  the  Divine  mission  of  the  Saviour 
being  the  crowning  proof. 

Mrs.  Willard's  manner  and  conversation  were 


170  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

well  adapted  to  such  minds,  and  while  she  went 
on,  relating  incidents  in  the  life  of  the  Re 
deemer  of  man,  the  little  girls  one  by  one  left 
their  seats  and  clustered  around  her,  crouching 
at  her  feet  in  infantile  attitudes.  She  told  them 
of  those  who  brought  little  children  unto  the 
Saviour,  and  of  the  disciples  who  rebuked  .them. 

"  What  does  that  mean  ?"  asked  one. 

"  Why,  that  they  scolded  them  for  fetching 
the  children,"  said  Agnes  Pike ;  "  but  they  got 
the  rebuke  back  again,  didn't  they,  Mrs.  "Wil- 
lard  ?" 

"  Yes ;  and  the  Saviour  took  the  children  in 
his  arms  and  blessed  them,  and  exhorted  his 
disciples  to  be  like  them.  And  now  don't  these 
little  girls  love  such  a  Saviour  ?" 

Most  of  the  girls  thought  they  did.  Sarah 
Porter  said,  with  a  sad  look,  that  she  didn't 
know;  but  Agnes  answered  that  she  was  not 
acquainted  with  Him ;  "  she  wished,  O  she 
wished  that  she  was." 

Mrs.  Willard  tried  to  explain  that  by  faith 
she  might  come  to  a  knowledge  of  Christ. 


BAESTBOW    SIDE. 

But  the  child  insisted  that  she  could  not  love 
him  much  without  Knowing  him. 

"  I  hope  he  will  come,"  said  she  with  earnest 
ness  ;  "  I  am  not  a  bit  afraid  of  his  spoiling  this 
nice  world,  and  it  would  be  so  pleasant  to  have 
the  Saviour  here.  Don't  you  think  so  ?" 

After  that  day  the  children  met  their  minis 
ter's  wife  as  often  as  fcpr  health  would  permit, 
and  it  became  a  very  great  treat  to  the  little 
ones.  All  seemed  interested,  and  it  was  said 
by  the  sisters  of  the  Church,  that  no  punishment 
for  a  fault  was  so  severe  as  depriving  them  of 
that  privilege. 

And  while  Mrs.  Willard  was  proving  her 
love  to  the  Lord,  by  doing  what  she  could  in  his 
service,  the  precious  seed  had  begun  to  germin 
ate  in  the  young  minds  she  was  molding.  She 
was  made  aware  of  the  fact  by  the  changed 
appearance  of  the.  two  little  girls  who  first 
called  at  her  house.  Agnes  and  Sarah  seemed 
gradually  to  be  changing  characters.  The  for 
mer  grew  pensive  and  thoughtful,  while  the 
latter  became  cheerful  and  happy  in  appear- 


BAINBOW   SIDE. 

ance.  It  was  not  till  they  had  met  many  times 
that  the  kind  teacher  ventured  to  ask  them 
about  their  feelings,  and  then  Sarah  frankly  ac 
knowledged  that  she  was  not  afraid  now  for  she 
loved  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  her  countenance 
bore  testimony  to  her  words. 

As  for  Agnes,  she  had  grown  shy  and  re 
served,  and  it  was  wilk  difficulty  that  Mrs. 
"Willard  could  speak  with  her.  After  a  time 
she  acknowledged  that  she  longed  to  love  her 
Saviour,  but  how  could  she  when  he  was  so 
far  off,  and  she  feared  he  would  not  come,  and 
she  should  never,  never  rest  till  he  had  taken 
her  in  his  arms  and  blessed  her  as  he  did  the 
children  of  old. 

When  Mrs.  "Willard  tried  to  explain  that 
Jesus  was  still  on  earth  in  the  person  of  the 
Comforter,  that  he  had  his  abode  in  the  hearts 
of  men,  and  she  might  cany  all  her  griefs  to 
him,  the  child  burst  into  tears,  and  unconsciously 
using  the  language  of  Scripture,  exclaimed : 

"  O  that  I  knew  where  I  might  find  him !" 

Meantime  Mr.  "Willard,  who  had  like  a  faith- 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  173 

fill  watchman  stood  continually  on  the  watch- 
tower,  began  to  discover  signs  of  a  coming 
contest  in  the  Church.  There  had  been 
through  the  last  few  weeks  a  rallying  of  her 
strength  and  a  beating  up  for  recruits.  She 
Lad  seen  the  conversion  of  a  few  souls,  and  the 

* 

reclaiming  of  backsliders.  These  were  to  be 
fed  with  milk  and  not  with  meat,  while  the 
older  members  were  to  be  thoroughly  instructed 
in  the  doctrines  of  Christ.  He  knew  now  why 
it  was  that  the  Lord  had  permitted  him  a 
season  of  comparative  rest;  it  was  a  renewal 
of  strength  for  coming  need.  With  these  con 
victions  the  minister  of  God  and  faithful  soldier 
of  his  Captain  entered  into  the  armory  of  the 
Lord  to  prepare  his  weapons  of  defense.  His 
whole  armor  was  to  be  examined ;  thank 
Heaven  it  was  not  rusty  from  disuse,  but  was 
whole  and  entire.  O  How  he  lingered  over 
each  piece  ! 

The  girdle  of  truth  •  yes,  it  was  to  be  a  girdle 
that  it  might  encircle  and  environ  the  whole 
moral  and  spiritual  man.  The  breastplate  of 


EAINBOW   SIDE. 

righteousness;  yes,  that  was  complete,  and  on 
it,  in  crimson  characters,  was  inscribed  the  name 
of  Jesus.  "Were  his  feet  shod  with  the  prepara 
tion  of  the  Gospel  of  peace,  and  his  head  pro 
tected  by  the  glorious  helmet  of  salvation? 

And,  above  all,  had  he  the  sword  of  the  Spirit, 

• 

and  the  shield  of  faith?  for  not  against  flesh 
and  blood  was  he  to  wrestle,  but  against  prin 
cipalities  and  powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the 
darkness  of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wicked 
ness  in  high  places. 


EAESTBOW    SIDE.  175 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

WOT  there  shall  arise  false  Christs,  and  false  prophets,  and  shall 
v.iow  great  signs  and  wonders ;  insomuch  that,  if  it  were  possible, 
they  shall  deceive  the  very  elect. — MATTHEW  xxiv,  24. 

WHEN  the  summer  had  passed,  and  the  au 
tumnal  winds  began  to  sigh  along  the  rock- 
bound  shore,  the  great  Advent  cry  burst  upon 
the  people  of  Swanton.  For  many  months  they 
had  hea^tl  it  in  the  distance,  and  hearts  who 
loved  not  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  had  begun 
to  fail  them  for  fear.  But  now  it  was  brought 
very  near.  Heralds  of  the  new  gospel  went 
forth  with  renewed  zeal  and  flaming  charts  to 
assist  the  imagination,  boldly  declaring  that 
the  Lord  was  at  hand.  Lukewarm  Christians 
roused  themselves  from  their  day-dream,  and 
essayed  t^  light  tb.e  lamps,  in  which,  alas !  there 

• 

was  no  oil ;  while  timid,  loving  hearts,  who  had 
long   nfturned  their    absence  from   the  Lord, 


176  RAINBOW    SIDE. 

• 

were  led  by  their  ardent  longings  to  embrace 
the  new  faith. 

Not  only  the  weak  and  wavering  became 
converts  to  this  faith,  but  many  who  were 
regarded  as  pillars  in  the  Christian  Church, 
those  whose  influence  was  widely  extended. 
Such  still  retained  their  influence,  and  drew 
many  more  from  their  allegiance  to  the 
Church. 

So  great  was  the  prevailing  mania  in  Swan- 
ton,  that  Very  soon  the  Church  divided.  The 
Second  Advent  people  withdrew  and  worshiped 
in  an  adjacent  school-house,  where  thdfr  extrav 
agant  zeal  soon  became  an  annoyance  to  sober- 
minded  people. 

With  them  worshiped  good  Sister  "Wright 
and  Mrs.  Porter,  the  mother  of  the  little  girl 
who,  through  the  influence  of  Mrs.  Willard, 
had  learned  to  love  the  Saviour. 

Mrs.  Pike  hardly  knew  whether  to  permit 
little  Agnes  to  attend  with  them  or  j?ot,  such 
was  the  state  of  her  mind,  but  at  length  con 
cluded  to  come  to  a  gentle  compromiH  in  the 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  17 1 

matter,  occasionally  permitting  her  to  go,  and 
yet  instructing  her  in  the  faith  of  the  Church. 

As  for  the  pastor,  his  situation  was  peculiarly 
trying.  Every  effort  to  stop  the  tide  of  error 
was  regarded  by  the  enthusiastic  as  persecution 
for  righteousness'  sake,  and  under  the  prevailing 
excitement  seemed  to  add  strength  to  the 
enthusiasts. 

After  a  series  of  sermons,  in  which  Mr.  "Wil- 
lard  proved  from  revelation  that  the  new  sys 
tem  was  incorrect,  else  the  Gospel  which  had 
been  sent  to  men  at  so  great  an  expense  must 
prove  a  comparative  failure  in  the  world,  he 
went  quietly  about  his  own  business,  caring  for 
the  flock  that  was  left,  and  inviting  the  stranger 
to  the  fold  of  Christ. 

"  It  is  all  that  we  can  do,  Maria,"  said  he  one 
day  to  his  wife ;  "  God  will  vindicate  his  own 
cause,  and  can  bring  good  out  of  this  great 
seeming  evil." 

Mrs.  Willard  did  not  reply,  and  on  looking 
up  her  husband  saw  that  she  had  been 
weeping. 


178  BAnroow  SIDE. 

"Are  you  ill,  wife?"  said  he  with  earnest 
ness  ;  "  or  .do  these  things  trouble  you  ?" 

"  O,  I  am  so  sad,  Walter ;  only  look  at  that," 
and  she  handed  him  a  letter — a  mammoth 
sheet  closely  written  on  every  page.  Mr. 
Willard  glanced  at  the  signature.  It  was 
Brother  Donald's,  and  the  good  man  trembled 
and  flushed  to  his  brow  at  the  thought  of  what 
was  the  subject  of  such  an  elaborate  epistle. 
Nor  was  he  mistaken  in  his  conjecture;  that 
beloved  brother  and  his  wife  were  bold,  avowed 
Second  Adventists. 

And  O  with  what  earnest  eloquence  did  he 
defend  his  views,  and  with  what  affectionate 
entreaty  did  he  warn  his  dear  sister  and  hus 
band  not  to  be  disobedient  to  the  holy  vision ! 
0  how  he  deplored  his  former  benighted  state, 
wrapped  in  the  night  of  popular  error,  pa 
tiently  or  rather  sluggishly  waiting  the  uni: 
versal  triumph  of  the  Gospel,  the  conversion  of 
the  heathen,  the  diffusion  of  liberty  and  equal 
rights,  and  spiritual  blessings,  over  all  the  earth, 
almost  till  the  very  hour  of  the  personal  appear- 


KAISTBOW   SIDE.  1*79 

ing  of  our  King,  the  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
and  the  glorification  of  the  righteous  in  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Then  followed  a  long  expo 
sition  of  the  vision  of  Daniel,  and  its  fulfillment. 
"Still,"  said  the  writer,  "I  might  have  slum 
bered,  had  it  not  been  for  the  power  of  God, 
which  was  as  manifest  in  my  conversion  as  in 
that  of  a  Paul.  Whether  in  the  body  or  not,  God 
knoweth,  but  I  had  a  direct  manifestation  of 
the  will  of  God  to  me.  My  brother  and  sister, 
I  have  seen  rny  Lord ;  I  have  looked  upon  the 
seventh  angel  with  his  seventh  trumpet,  all 
ready  to  be  blown,*  at  which  the  kingdoms  of 
this  earth  are  to  be  given  to  our  Lord,  and  he 
shall  reign  forever." 

But  what  need  of  following  the  arguments 
of  those  who  were  deceived  but  for  a  season. 
Their  history  is  written  in  the  annals  of  the 
Church,  and  their  errors  are  blotted  out  by 
tears  of  repentance. 

The  last  paragraph  was  what,  more  than  all 
the  rest,  filled  them  with  dismay.  It  ran  thus : 

*  This  is  substantially  a  fact. 


180  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

"Mrs.  Donald  and  I  have  decided  to  visit 
you,  for  we  are  very  anxious  that  you  should 
become  partakers  of  this  glorious  faith.  My 

dear  sister,  what  could  you  not  do  with  your 

• 
gentle,  persuasive  gifts.     Your  husband,  too; 

why,  together  you  might  light  your  whole  dis 
trict  with  holy  fire,  as  by  the  grace  of  God  we 
mean  to  light  ours.  And  every  moment  is 
precious.  But  farewell ;  the  rest  will  I  set  in 
order  wjien  I  come,  which  will  be  very  soon, 
for  I  wish  to  return  to  my  people  to  go  forth 
with  them  to  meet  the  Bridegroom." 

Brother  Donald  came,  and  O  what  a  scene! 
He  fully  believed  that  the  church  ought  to  be 
thrown  open  for  him  to  preach  the  new  ex 
isting  theory.  The  old,  steadfast  brethren 
said  "J\T<3,"  and  their  pastor  fully  approved  their 
decision. 

"What  wonder  that  Mrs.  Willard  was  almost 
heart-broken  when  Brother  Donald  and  wife 
took  their  baggage  to  the  house  of  one  of  his 
brethren  in  the  faith,  and  preached  for  these 
people. 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  181 

"  O  it  is  sad  to  think  that  I  should  be  glad  to 
part  with  such  friends  !" 

This  was  said  by  Mrs.  "Willard  after  the  Don 
alds  had  left,  merely  calling  to  give  them  a 
hasty  "  good-by  "  in  parting. 

"It  would  be  very  grievous,  my  dear,"  re 
plied  her  husband,  "  if  there  were  a  particle  of 
self-reproach  mingled  with  your  sorrow." 

"  I  have  not  that,"  said  she ;  "  for  not  for 
worlds  would  I  have  offended  them." 

"  Let  that  be  your  consolation,  my  dear,  that 
you  are  suffering  wrongfully;  and  remember  if 
you  take  it  patiently  it -is  acceptable  with  God." 

"I  know  it,  Walter,"  replied  she;  "but  what 
is  to  become  of  the  Church  when  shorn  of  such 
strength  ?" 

"  My  dear  Maria,  our  God  is  the  strength  of 
the  Church.  He  will  not  suffer  it  to  be  de 
stroyed  by  its  enemy,  or  permit  a  single  trial 
that  will  not  result  in  good.  This  is  only  one 
of  the  conflicts  foreseen  and  provided  for  by  its 
great  Head.  Let  us  not  be  dismayed,  but  trust 
entirely  in  God." 


182  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

Maria  smiled  and  said:  "You  don't  know, 
Walter,  how  it  relieves  my  anxiety  to  Lave  you 
so  hopeful  and  trusting." 

"And  why  should  I  not  be  so?"  said  he.  "I 
should  be  a  poor  pupil  not  to  learn  hope  and 
trust  from  the  example  of  my  little  wife,  who 
in  dividing  my  every  care  has  always  insisted 
on  having  the  largest  share." 

And  with  mutual  love  and  confidence  they 
turned  to  other  themes. 

God  shall  be  with  thee,  as  the  cloud 
Hung  brightly  o'er  each  wandering  tribe ; 

By  day  a  dark  and  raytess  shroud, 
By  night  a  glorious  beacon  guide. 

Even  thus  around  thy  shielded  head 

The  cloudy  pillar  lingers  still, 
And  still  its  cheering  rays  doth  shed, 

To  guide  thee  from  each  dreaded  ill. 

And  when  the  shades  of  death  roll  up, 
And  bid  thee  walk  that  fearful  road, 

May  faith  unwavering  quaff  the  cup 
That  bears  the  spirit  home  to  God. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  183 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

Therefore  be  ye  also  ready ;  for  in  such,  an  hour  as  ye  think  not, 
the  Son  of  Man  cometh.— MATTHEW  xxiv,  24. 

ME.  WILLAKD  was  reappointed  to  Swanton, 
that  being  the  wish  of  both  pastor  and  people. 
The  Miller  excitement  had  not  in  the  least 
abated,  unless  the  languor  into  which  some  had 
fallen,  and  which  was  the  result  of  overwrought 
minds,  could  be  called  an"  abatement.  But 
from  that  state  the  Church  augured  no  good. 
It  seemed  like  the  heavy  doze  of  a  diseased 
patient,  in  which  the  fever  is  gathering  strength 
for  a  renewed  combat 

It  was  now  1843,  that  year  for  which  (thus  said 
the  prophets)  all  other  years  were  made;  and 
though  the  panic  was  less,  it  was  pitiful  to  see 
the  pale,  anxious  faces,  and  the  listless  goings 
to  and  fro,  to  beguile  the  weary  days  as  they 
marched  on  their  steady  course.  Time  had 

been  whea.they  had  flown  by  day  and  night  in 
12 


184  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

quick  succession,  as  though  each  were  treading 
on  the  heels  of  the  other;  but  now  how  lag 
gard  !  As  the  spring  advanced  the  sun  would 
roll  slowly  up,  as  though  it  would  keep  pace 
with  the  tardy  husbandmen  in  the  vicinity  of 
Swanton,  and  regretted  to  waste  its  fertilizing 
rays  on  fields  untilled  and  unsown  ;  for,  in  con 
sistency  with  their  faith,  those  poor  weary-of- 
the-worlds  had  thrown  aside  all  secular  employ 
ment,  save  that  which  Was  n'ecessary  to  their 
daily  eating  and  drinking. 

Such  being  the  case,  the  Church  at  Swanton 
felt  that  no  one  could  guide  them  through  the 
crisis  like  their  present  pastor.  And  they 
judged  rightly.  Carefully  disciplining  his  own 
mind,  and  wisely  choosing  his  words,  he  had 
managed  to  keep  the  confidence  of  the  enthu 
siasts,  so  that  many  of  them  still  lingered  round 
the  Church,  preferring  the  clear  spiritual  ser 
mons  of  their  minister  to  the  unsatisfying  min 
istrations  of  transient  brethren  in  the  faith.  In 
their  social  sympathies  they  clung  to  him,  for 
Mr.  "Willard  was  one  of  those  who  respected  the 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  185 

opinions  wof  every  person.  He  felt  that  one's 
honest  faith  was  personal  property;  with  which 
he  had  no  right  to  meddle.  Hence  he  never, 
descended  to  the  pulpit  abuse  of  any  doctrines, 
and  never,  however  great  the  temptation,  in 
dulged  a  witticism  at  their  expense.  He  felt 
that  it  was  incompatible  with  the  dignity  of  the 
pulpit,  and  with  that  holy  zeal  for  the  Church 
in  which  he  labored.  Those  who  sinned  he 
rebuked  before  all,  that  others  might  fear;  but 
not  for  a  simple  error  of  the  head,  recently  born 
of  circumstances  acting  on  a  peculiar  state  of 
the  mind,  was  a  long- tried  member  to  be  "de 
stroyed. 

"No,  no,"  he  would  say;  "let  us  use  the 
wholesome  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  sooth 
ing  oil  of  forbearance  and  love.  If  that  does 
not  cure  those  sick  members  nothing  will." 

And  in  the  end  it  proved  according  to  his 
plain  common-sense  prediction;  and  when  does 
religion  violate  the  rules  of  reason  ?  But  first 
there  was  a  season  of  fiery  trial  to  the  Church, 
when  its  healthy  members  needed  all  their 


186  EAINBOW  SIDE. 

decision  and  steadfastness  to  enable  .them  to 
stand. 

As  time  moved  on  the  poor,  misguided  enthu 
siasts  gathered  renewed  zeal  in  their  .cause,  and 
began  to  utter  the  soul-stirring  cry,  "Prepare 
ye  the  way  of  the  Lord,  for  behold  the  signs  of 
his  coming." 

There  was  in  Swanton  and  its  vicinity  a 
heavy  drought  that  year.  The  sun  came  up 
day  after  day  like  a  ball  of  fire,  throwing  its 
sickly,  lurid  rays  through  the  smoky  atmos 
phere  to  the  parched  and  yellow  earth.  This 
-  was  interpreted  as  a  gradual  darkening  before 
the  great  and  terrible  day  of  the  Lord,  and  wise 
men  had  discovered  spots  in  the  moon,  which, 
to  their  morbid  imaginations,  soon  became 
broad. 

Other  signs  there  were  in  the  heavens  and 
earth.  In  many  places  there  were  meteoric 
showers,  and  the  aurora  borealis  shone  and 
flashed  as  it  never  did  before.  There  were 
times  when  the  sea  was  in  great  commotion 
from  no  visible,  cause,  arid  there  were  said  to 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  18*7 

be  groanings  in  the  caverns  of  the  earth,  as 
though  nature  were  convulsed  with  agony. 

'  A  few  extracts  from  Maria's  journal  will  give 
the  reader  an  idea  how  the  family  at  the  par 
sonage  spent  the  summer. 

"  "We  find  it  almost  impossible  to  keep  our 
minds  calm  and  unaffected  by  the  prevailing 
excitement.  Scarcely  a  day  passes  that  Walter 
is  not  called  upon  to  minister  to  some  diseased 
mind  or  depressed  spirit.  Besides  this  it  is 
very  sickly.  I  have  opened  my  sitting-room 
for  the  reception  of  the  little  girls  again.  Few, 
however,  come,  owing  to  the  prevailing  epi 
demic. 

"Little  Agnes  Pike  is  in  feeble  health,  but 
still  talks  of  the  coming  of  the  Saviour  to  love 
and  bless  young  children.  Her  mother  is  very 
anxious,  but  cheerful.  I  have  never  seen  a 
woman  that  I  admire,  love,  and  respect  as  I  do 
lister  Pike.  She  is  a-  host  in  strength.  Not 
only  does  she  have  the  entire  care  of  her  young 
family,  as  also  of  her  blind  and  paralytic  father, 
but  Mrs.  Porter  and  her  little  girl  are  depend- 


188  BAINBOW    SIDE. 

ent  on  her  for  almost  everything.  Mrs.  Porter 
is  little  short  of  being  a  maniac  from  her  nerv 
ous  apprehension.  And  I  never  saw  such  a 
face  to  chase  shadows  as  Sister  Pike's.  Even 
baby  knows  her  musical  voice,  and  sets  up  a 
great  laugh  when  he  hears  it. 

"A  great  calamity  has  befallen  us.  Surely 
the  Lord  has  come  in  a  way  that  we  did  not 
expect.  Last  evening  Sister  "Wright  spent  with 
us.  Her  health  improved  so  much  last  summer 
that  she  and  her  husband  came  down  for  a  few 
months'  sojourn  this  season.  She  seemed  so 
bright  and  cheerful,  and  withal  so  free  from 
excitement,  that  I  thought  perhaps  she  had 
abandoned  the  Advent  theory.  "Walter  thought 
so  too,  and  remarked  on  our  good  fortune  in 
meeting  her  so  often,  and  hoped^  our  next 
appointment  might  again  bring  us  together. 

"  I  shall  never  forget"  her  quiet  smile  as  sSe 
turned  her  calm  eye  on  "Walter,  saying : 

"'I  think  it  will,  my  brother,  never  more 
to  part.' 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  189 

'" '  Then  your  faith  is  unchanged,  Sister 
"Wright?'  asked  Walter. 

" '  So  much  that  I  was  sorry  to  leave  home,' 
she  replied ;  '  and  so  much  that  I  would  gladly 
return  home  to-morrow  if  husband  were  will 
ing.' 

"Mr.  "Wright  walked  out  with  "Walter,  and 
while  they  were  absent  Sister  "Wright  read  the 
twenty-first  chapter  of  Luke  in  very  solemn 
tones. 

""When  she  and  her  Imsband  had  bade  us 
good-night  and  gone  out,  she  turned  back  to 
shake  hands  with  Walter,  and  then  she  kissed 
me  with  great  affection.  It  made  a  strange 
impression  on  my  mind,  and  when  this  morning 
Walter  said  that  Brother  Wright  was  coming, 
I  went  to  the  door  with  husband  to  meet  him. 

"  One  glance  at  his  pale  face  was  enough, 
even  if  he  had  not  murmured  in  that  trembling 
voice : 

"  '  She  is  gone !' 

"After  Brother  Wright  had  become  com 
posed,  he  told  us  that  his  wife  had  retired  the 


190  RAINBOW    SIDE. 

night  before,  as  usual,  to  spend  a  season  in  pri 
vate  devotion.  When  he  entered  the  room  she 
was  kneeling,  with  her  head  bowed  on  the 
Bible.  After  a  time  he  wondered  at  her  quiet 
attitude,  and  going  to  her,  found  that  she  was 
cold  and  lifeless. 

"  Said  he  r  (  She  was  loth  to  come,  and  now 
to  take  her  back  thus,  it  will  break  poor 
Georgie's  heart.' 

"What  could  we  do  for  the  poor  man? 
Words  seemed  but  as  hollow  mockery,  and  so 
we  sat  and  wept  together  like  bereaved  chil 
dren,  and  then  we  walked  over  to  look  at  the 
precious  remains. 

"  There  she  lay  in  her  night  robes,  looking  so 
calm  and  peaceful  that  I  could  hardly  believe 
that  gentle  voice  was  forever  hushed.  ..... 

"  Brother  Wright  has  gone  with  fhe  precious 
remains  of  his  beloved  wife ;  and  O  thoti  Com 
forter,  go  with  him,  and  graciously  sustain  the 
bereaved  family  in  their  coming  sorrow." 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  191 


CHAPTEE  XXIII. 

And  the  dragon  was  •wroth  with  the  woman,  and  went  to  make 
war  with  her  seed. — EEVELATION  xii,  17. 

And  Jesus  said  unto  him,  Thou  hast  both  seen  him,  and  it  is 
he  that  talketh  with  thee. — JOHN  ix,  37. 

ONE  moaning  there  appeared  at  the  door  of 
the  parsonage  a  woman  dressed  in  the  garb 
of  poverty,  and  bearing  in  her  arms  a  stout, 
lusty  infant,  apparently  of  six  months'  growth. 
The  broad,  pitted  face  of  the  mother  bore  evi 
dence  of  health  and  exercise,  but  on  it  was  an 
expression  of  woe-begone  anxiety  almost  ludi 
crous  to  behold.  Emily  went  to  the  door,  and 
in  answer  to  the  question  whether  the  praste 
was  at  home,  invited  her  in,  and  called  Mr. 
Willard. 

"Are  ye  the  praste,  sir?"  asked  the  woman, 
still  standing,  and  endeavoring  to  hush  the 
baby. 

Mr.  Willard  told  her  that  he  was  a  minister, 


192  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

and  setting  a  chair,  he  asked  her  £o  be  seated, 
and  tell  him  what  she  wanted. 

"  Well,  sir,"  said  the  woman,  "  I  will  tell  ye 
all,  and  then  ye'll  know  what  I  would  do,,  and 
may  be — "  (here  she  looked  dubiously  at  the 
pastor,  and  spoke  in  a  low  voice,)  "ye  will 
absolve  me." 

"No,"  said  Walter;  "I  am  a  Protestant,  and 
make  no  pretensions  to  forgiving  sin." 

"Well,  don't  be  angry,  sir,  for  I  am  just  kilt 
with  the  throuble  of  me.  Ye  see  I  was  a  Cath 
olic  in  the  old  country,  and  had  thirty-four 
beads,  and  knew  a  prayer  to  each  of  them. 
I  wore  a  crucifix  in  my  bosom,  and  went  to  the 
praste  once  a  month,  and  so  you  see  that  if  I 
was  wicked  a  bit  I  could  get  along  very  well." 

"  And'  were  you  very  wicked  ?"  asked  Mr. 
Willard. 

"  I  wasn't  particular,  your  riverence,  for  pay 
ing  nearly  all  my  wages  for  my  religion,  I 
wanted  some  good  of  it." 

"  And  what  do  you  want  now,  madam  ?" 

"  Well,  sir,  I  came  to  this  country  and  mar- 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  195 

ried  Jemmy  O'Kennel,  who  was  a  born  Protest 
ant.  He  drove  the  praste  from  the  door,  and 
said  we  had  got  to  bear  our  own  sins;  but  O, 
sir,  they  are  a  weary  load,  come  to  score 
them  up." 

"I  should  think  so,  my  good  woman,  ant! 
should  advise  you  to  confess  to  God." 

"That's  what  I  don't  dare  do,  your  riv- 
erence." 

"  It  is  all  yon  can  do,  poor  woman,  and  God 
is  very  merciful,"  said  the  minister. 

"But  I  don't  know  him  at  all,  your  riverence. 
I  used  to  pray  to  the  holy  virgin,  and  all  the 
holy  saints  that  I  knew,  but  I  niver  knew  that 
Son  of  the  virgin,  nor  that  greater  One,  niver 
at  all." 

The  poor  woman  swayed  backward  and  for 
ward  in  a  manner  expressive  of  grief  and  per 
plexity,  while  the  minister  tried  to  explain  the 
doctrines  of  faith  and  repentance,  atonement 
and  justification,  striving  to  bring  them  to  the 
capacity  of  the  poor  woman. 

"  Can  you  read  ?"  he  asked. 


196  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  Niver  a  bit,  but  Jemmy  can." 

"  And  have  you  a  Bible  ?" 

The  woman  said  they  had  not. 

"If  I  give  you  one,  will  he  read  it  to 
you  ?" 

•  "  Sure  and  he  will,  if  that  will  comfort  me, 
for  I'm  a  great  grief  to  him  in  my  wailings." 

"Is  your  husband  anxious  about  his  sins?" 
asked  Mr.  "Willard. 

"  I  think  he  is  a  little ;  he  says  it  is  a  wicked 
world  for  the  Lord  to  come  into.  Do  you  think, 
sir,  the  judgment-day  is  near?" 

Mr.  "Willard  took  a  Bible,  and  turned  to  Mat 
thew  xxiv,  36,  and  read :  "  But  of  that  day  and 
hour  knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the  angels  of 
heaven,  but  my  Father  only." 

"You  see  that  we  know  nothing  about  it, 
Mrs.  O'Kennel ;  but  it  is  of  importance  that  we 
are  prepared  to  meet  the  Lord  at  any  time. 
Take  this  book,"  continued  Mr.  Willard,  "  and 
read  it  together,  and  learn  to  pray  this  prayer;" 
and  he  turned  to  that  taught  by  .our  Saviour, 
and  marked  the  place. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  19*7 

The  woman  was  overwhelmed  with  gratitude. 
Drawing  from  her  bosom  a  dirty  rag,  she  un 
wrapped  a  small  piece  of  coin,  and  tendered  it 
to  him,  saying:  "Take  that,  your  riverence, 
and  may  the  blessed  Yirgin  and  all  the 
saints — " 

Mr.  Willard  interrupted»her :  "  Stop,  my  good 
woman  ;  when  you  pray  for  me,  it  must  be  to 
my  heavenly  Father,  and  in  the  name  of  Christ 
I  don't  think  those  people  you  name  know  me, 
and  should  not  be  sure  that  a  prayer  lodged 
with  them  would  be  answered." 

"I'll  remember,"  said  she,  looking  lovingly 
at  the  book  and  the  mark ;  "  but  please  take 
this,  and  I  will  make  it  more  next  time." 

"  No,  I  thank  you,  Mrs.  O'Kennel ;  put  up 
your  money  for  your  own  needs.  The  Gospel 
is  free  to  all,"  said  the  minister;  -and  the  poor 
woman  gathered  up  her  sleeping  babe  and  de 
parted,  invoking  blessings  from  the  "Great 
One "  on  a  holy  praste  that  could  live  without 
money. 

We  just  tarry  to  say  that  Jemmy  O'Kennel 


198  RAINBOW    SIDE. 

and  his  smart,  energetic  wife,  became  interested 
in  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  and  eventually 
came  to  an  experimental  knowledge  of  Christ. 

The  next  year  there  was  in  the  Irish  neigh 
borhood  where  they  lived  a  little  class  of  pray 
ing  souls,  and  ever  after  Mr.  Willard  cherished 
a  deep  interest  for  liose  wrapped  in  the  mid 
night  darkness  of  Romanism,  and  he  felt  that 
it  was  an  evil  toward  which  the  Church  should 
have  an  eye  of  vigilance. 

October  came.  It  was  the  month  to  which 
the  enthusiasts  in  Swanton  pointed  as  the 
time  of  the  consummation  of  their  hopes  and 
fears.  As  the  day  drew  near  there  was  a  mys 
terious  preparation  of  ascension  robes,  and 
poor  Mrs.  Porter  stitched,  stitched  as  though 
she  were  working  her  own  weary  life  into  the 
strange  garments.  Little  Agnes  would  steal 
away  from  home,  and  sit  hours  on  a  low  stool, 
watching  the  finishing  of  one  after  another  of 
those  mystic  robes,  pale  and  cold  as  though, 
they  were  her  own  grave-clothes ;  and  when  her 
mother  would  take  her  away  she  would  weep, 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  199 

and  wonder  if  the  Saviour  would  surely  come, 
little  heeding  the  faith-fraught  counsels  of  her 
good  parent. 

""We  can  do  nothing  for  them,"  said  Mrs. 
Pike  one  day  to  the  pastor's  wife.  "We  can  do 
nothing  but  ke'ep  them  alive  till  the  day  is  past, 
and  then,  perhaps,  they  will  be  restored  to  their 
right  minds." 

"  I  have  asked  Mrs.  Porter  to  stay  with  me 
till  midnight,  when  she  means  to  join  the  peo 
ple  on  the  Golden  Mountain,  where  they  expect 
to  meet  their  Lord." 

"  And  what  will  you  do  with  Agnes  ?"  asked 
Mrs.  Willard.  "  You  will  not  permit  that  frail 
child  to  go  out?" 

"By  no  means.  I  shall  soothe  her  to  sleep, 
and  hope  she  will  be  in  quiet  slumbers  for  the 
night.  That  past,- 1  think,  Sister  Willard,  that 
we  shall  be  able  to  win  the  dear  lamb  into  the 
spiritual  fold  of  the  Saviour." 

Mrs.  Willard  spoke  encouraging  words  to  the 
kind-hearted  woman  as  she  left. 

"What   a  treasure  is  such  a  woman  to  the 


200  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

Church,"  said  she,  after  relating  their  interview 
to  her  husband. 

"  She  is  a  treasure  to  the  world,"  replied  he ; 
"that  is,  to  any  portion  of  it  she  blesses  with 
her  presence." 

And  so  she  was  a  ministering  angel  to  any 
who  came  under  her  influence.  After  running 
hither  and  thither  to  look  after  the  poor  chil 
dren  who  were  that  eventful  night  to  be  desert 
ed  by  their  infatuated  parents,  Mrs.  Pike  took 
home  the  poor  widow  and  her  daughter,  to 
watch  them  for  the  night. 

At  ten  the  aged  grandfather  and  the  little 
ones  were  all  in  quiet  slumbers.  They  had  each 
repeated  a  prayer,  and  the  little  extra  taught 
them  by  the  old  gentleman,  and  fully  believed 
that  if  they  died  before  they  waked  the  Lord 
would  take  their  souls  to  himself. 

All  but  little  Agnes,  the  faithless  one.  A 
gentle,  loving  child  she  was ;  her  mother  and 
Mrs.  Willard  believed  that  she  loved  the 
Saviour ;  but  in  her  doubtings  she  was  a  very 
Thomas. 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  201 

"O  mother,  do  you  think  he  will  come?" 
said  she,  giving  her  good-night  kiss. 

"  I  think  he  will  come  to  my  little  girl,"  re 
plied  her  mother,  "and  in  his  own  way,  my 
darling." 

"  O,  but  I  can  never  believe  unless  I  can  see 
him,  and  feel  him  with  my  hands." 

At  last  she  too  fell  asleep,  and  Mrs.  Pike  sat 
alone  with  her  poor  neighbor.  There  was  a 
purple  flush  on  her  wan  cheek,  and  a  wild  fiery 
glare  in  her  sunken  eye.  She  would  not  per 
mit  the  doors  to  be  closed,  and  kept  walking  to 
and  fro,  listening  and  watching.  The  flight  had 
•come  in  dark  and  stormy,  and  now  as  the  rain 
pattered  against  the  windows,  or  the  wind 
whistled  over  the  chimney,  she  would  start  in 
nervous  terror.  Mrs.  Pike  took  the  Bible,  and 
read  one  portion  after  another  of  soothing 
promise,  till  the  excited  woman  grew  calm,  and 
sat  down.  Then  a  heavy  languor  stole  over  her, 
and  in  weariness  she  bowed  her.  head  on  the 
bed  where  Agnes  slept  and  slumbered. 

"When  the  bright  sunbeams  had  stolen  softly' 
13 


202  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

into  the  room,  and  were  silently  chasing  the 
shadows  from  every  nook  and  cranny  therein, 
the  matrons  were  roused  from  their  late  sleep 
by  the  cheerful  voice  of  Agnes,  saying:  "O 
mother,  He  did  come ;  he  came  in  my  sleep  ; 
he  took  me  in  his  arms,  and  I  felt  his  hand  on 
my  head.  I  knew  him  for  my  Saviour,  and  he 
told  me  he  would  come  again  and  take  me  to 
himself.  Mother,  I  am  glad  he  is  up  there,  and 
I  love  him  just  as  well ;"  and  Agnes  had  to  ex 
plain  to  Mrs.  Porter  how  beautiful  Jesus  ^was, 
and  what  a  heavenly  light  there  was  round  his 
head,  and  how  softly  he  spoke. 

At  breakfast  the  little  girl  had  to  tell  it  all* 
over  again  to  grandpa,  and  the  old  gentleman 
answered  her  much  after  the  manner  of  the 
Saviour  to  his  unbelieving  disciple  :  "  Because 
thou  hast  seen  thou  believest ;  blessed  are  they 
who  have  not  seen,  and  yet  believe." 

"We  have  not  time  to  tell  of  the  poor,  disap 
pointed  enthusiasts,  or  to  follow  them  in  their 
sad  wakings  from  a  delusive  dream,  and  how 
one  by  one  a  few  of  them  came  back  to  the 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  203 

Church,  sad,  distracted  in  doctrine,  and  weak 
ened  in  confidence,  while  others  became  as 
"  clouds  that  are  without  water,  trees  whose  fruit 

• 

withereth ;  raging  waves  of  the  sea,  or  wander 
ing  stars,  to  whom  is  reserved  the  blackness  of 
darkness  forever." 

O  what  a  shadow  rests  on  the  apostate  from 
the  Church  of  Christ !  Let  us  pass  lightly  over 
it,  leaving  brighter  tints  in  our  tracings.  Shat 
cloud  has  passed  away,  and  there  is  in  Swanton 
a  goodly  company  who  have  not  defiled  their 
garments  ;  of  which  little  Agnes,  now  a  bright- 
eyed,  blooming  matron,  is  a  worthy  member. 


204  BAINBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

To  everything  there  is  a  season,  and  a  time  to  every  purpose 
tinder  the  heaven. — EOOLESIASTES  iii,  1. 

IT  was  the  first  day  of  May,  1844,  that  a 
group  of  young  men  and  maide^|  in  the  village 

of  * port  might  have  been- seen  very  early 

wending  their  way  up  the  long  back  road  that 
led  to  what  was  calle^  Blue  Ridge,  the  name 
of  a  little  grove  above  the  newly  incorporated 
city.  Not  that  the  young  people  expected  to 
find  flowers,  for  in  our  bleak  New  England  cli 
mate  "April  showers "  rarely  bring  forth  "  May 
flowers"  in  season  for  Mayday.  But  there 
were  evergreens,  though  some  of  them  were,  as 
Kitty  Karlton  said,  turned  yellow,  and  there 
were  mosses,  and  twigs,  and  dry  leaves,  and 
well-wintered  burrs,  besides  a  thousand  things 
which  had  not  wintered  quite  so  well. 

"Why  is  this   called  Blue  Ridge?"   asked 
one. 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  205 

"  Because  the  students  come  here  when  they 
have  the  blues,"  said  Charley  Edwards. 

"And  leave  them  here,  eh?  I  should  think  the 
ridge  would  be  blue,  being  such  a  scape-goat." 

George  ^Clifford  was  the  tallest  lad,  and  he 
fancied  that  Kate  was  the  prettiest  girl.  He 
liked  to  carry  her  basket,  and  seemed  to  think 

that   gave   him  '  exclusive    right   to   her ;    but 
"i* 

Charles  said  he  might  as  well  try  to  monopolize 
the  bird-song,  or  the  sunbeams,  for  Katy  would 
not  be  tamed. 

And  so  it  seemed,  when  George  called  her 
to  sit  down  and  teach  him  to  plait  a  wreath 
"for  her  fair  brow." 

"But  where  are  your  flowers,  Mr.  Clifford?" 
said  the  willful  girl;  "we  must  have  some,  at 
least  some  little  buds." 

"No  need  of  flowers  on  such  rosy  ladies," 
said  Clifford.  "See,  Miss  Kate,  what  a  basket 
of  green." 

"And  no  need  of  green  among  such  verdant 
beaux,"  retorted  Katy. 

"  Then  of  what  shall  we  make  our  wreaths  ?" 


206  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

This  sally  produced  a  hearty  laugh,  during 
which  Charley  Edwards  brought  forward  a  long 
wreath,  delicately  and  skillfully  wrought,  and 
taking  off  Kate's  hat,  tied  it  round  her  head, 
making  large  loops  to  hang  beside  her  face,  in 
which  he  had  woven  a  few  flowers  of  the  trail 
ing  arbutus,  purloined  from  his  sister's  bouquet. 

"  The  queen !  the  queen'!"  shouted  the 
group,  and  Charley  retired  a  few  steps  and 
knelt  before  her,  saying,  "Your  behest,  gra 
cious  queen." 

The  lady  tore  a  sprig  from  her  wreath,  and 
inserting  it  in  the  band  of  her  knight's  hat, 
placed  it  on  his  bared  head;  then  turning 
round,  asked  if  there  were  no  others  that  would 
promise  fealty  to  their  sovereign.  Others 
bowed  before  the  May  queen ;  among  them 
was  George  Clifford,  and  each  received  his 
badge  of  knighthood. 

Commands  .were  then  given  that  the  baskets 
should  all  be  filled,  for  the  queen  would  hold 
a  grand  levee  in  honor  of  some  distinguished 
strangers.  • 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  207 

"When  they  left  the  woods  the  queen  walked 
in  front  of  the  procession,  with  her  arm  linked 
in  that  of  Ellen  Mayo,  a  quiet,  gentle  girl, 

whom  Kate    said  was  her   "prime  minister," 

f 
though  no  one  present  could  tell  when  she  was 

chosen.  Beside  the  ladies  walked  the  two 
knights,  Charley  and  George,  at  such  a  distance 
that  the  queen  and  her  minister  could  talk  in 
low  tones  without  being  heard.  To  judge  by 
the  earnestness  of  those  tones,  there  was  some 
thing  more  than  a  farce  in  their  deliberations, 
and  some  perplexity  involved. 

"I  wish  we  had  thought  of  it  before,"  said 
Ellen. 

"  Time  enough ;  we  have  only  to  march  the 
procession  down  'Church-street,'  where  I  will 
make  a  speech,"  said  Kate. 

Accordingly  the  party  followed  the  four  lead 
ers  till  they  came  in  front  of  a  neat  white  house, 
newly  painted,  and  bearing  on  the  door-plate 
these  words :  "  Methodist  Parsonage." 

Here  they  halted,  and  rallied  round  their 
queen,  who,  with  a  very  gracious  demeanor, 


208  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

informed  her  loyal  subjects  that  there  was  com 
ing  to  their  kingdom  a  "  stranger,  purporting  to 
be  embassador  from  a  very  high  court,  and  she 
purposed  to  receive  him  there.  It  was  her 
pleasure  that  her  subjects  should  prepare  that 
hotel  for  the  evening  levee,  where  she  would 
meet  them  at  five  o'clock." 

A  burst  of  applause  gave  proof  of  the  loyalty 
of  her  subjects,  and  the  party  separated  for  the 
purpose  of  making  preparations  for  their  even 
ing  fete. 

"  O  Kate,  what  have  you  done  ?"  burst  from 
two  or  three  of  the  girls;  "and  how  can  we 
get  ready?  and  what  will  our  mothers  say? 
and—" 

"Stop,  stop,  and  let  me  answer  those  three 
questions  first,"  replied  Kate ;  "  and,  first,  I 
have  decided  to  have  a  supper  against  the 
minister  arrives ;  secondly,  I  think  if  we  work 
half  as  hard  as  we  have  played  this  morning, 
we  can  each  of  us  prepare  food  for  herself  and 
say  three  other  persons,  which  will  be  more 
than  we  shall  want;  thirdly,  We  must  each 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  209 

settle  with  our  mammas  according  to  our  own 
skill  and  address.  I  know  beforehand  the  pro 
gramme  of  my  settlement.  Mother  will  scold 
and  fret,  but  by  the  time  I  have  tied  on  my 
apron  and  rolled  up  my  sleeves  she  will  be  on 
hand  with  her  offers  of  assistance.  I  shan't  let 
her,  though,  for  it  tires  her  to  work.  I  shall 
make  a  leaf  of  cake  and  a  mold  of  blanc-mange 
all  myself,"  and  the  little  gipsy  tore  off  her 
wreath  and  wound  it  round  her  hat  for  safe 
keeping,  saying,  "  No  more  queening  till 
evening." 

The  other  girls  were  not  to  be  outdone  by 
Kate,  and  so  they  made  out  on  the  spot  a  bill 
of  fare,  in  which  each  was  to  have  an  item,  or 
more,  as  they  chose  or  had  means,  after  which 
they  went  to  their  respective  homes. 

Meanvyhile  the  young  gentlemen  were 
wreathing  a  May-pole  just  without  the  yar^  of 
the  parsonage ;  but  now  that  their  bright-eyed 
queen  was  not  present,  their  loyalty  was  not 

so  manifest. 

i 

"Just    one    of  Kate's    mad   projects,"   said 


210  EATNBOW   SIDE. 

"William  Haskill';  "  like  as  not  the  minister  will 
scold  us  for  our  pains." 

"  Then  you  are  expecting  a  scolding  minister, 
Will?"  said  Charley  Edwards,  who  was  kneel 
ing  on  the  grass  preparing  one  of  his  delicate 
wreaths,  and  fitting  it  to  his  white  pocket- 
handkerchief. 

"There  is  more  than  one  way  to  scold  at 
people,"  muttered  Haskill. 

"  Of  course  there  is ;  but  in  what  way  do  par 
sons  scold  their  people  ?" 

*'  One  way  is  by  wearing  such  long  faces," 
replied  Haskill. 

"Ministers  don't  make  their  own  faces, 
Will." 

"But  they  make  them  long,"  said  Haskill. 
"And  then  they  are  so  disagreeable  in  con 
versation,  always  saying  things  in  the  wrong 
plajpe." 

"  I'm  sure  our  last  preacher  said  nothing  dis 
agreeable,"  Charley  answered. 
.  "He  never  said  anything;  I  scarcely  ever 
heard  him  speak  out  of  the  pulpit." 


EAINBOW  SIDE.  211 

"  Brother  D.  was  social,"  said  Clifford. 

"Social. with  a  vengeance,"  replied  Haskill. 
"That  man  ought  never  to  come  out  of  the 
pulpit;  he  ought  to  have  his  living  served  to 
him  there.  I  never  hated  a  good  man  before, 
and  if  I  have  a  millstone  hung  about  my  neck 
and  am  drowned  in  the  depth  of  the  sea  for  my 
offenses,  that  man  will  have  to  answer  for  it." 

"  Why,  Will,  what  did  he  do  ?  I  once  heard 
him  say  that  youth,  meaning  you,  was  not  far 
from  the  kingdom  of  heaven,"  and  Charley 
looked  surprised. 

"Well,  I  think  I  was  somewhat  religiously 
affected,  for  that  was  the  prevailing  epidemic. 
I  was  attending  school,  and  many  of  the  stu 
dents  were  taken  with  it.  One  day  I  came 
home  to  dinner,  when  it  was  announced  that 
the  butter  was  out,  and  I  was  dispatched  for  a 
pound  in  great  haste.  As  I  was  speeding  along 
the  wind  robbed  me  of  its  paper  cover,  leaving 
it  all  exposed  to  the  rays  of  the  sun,  and  just 
then  Brother  D.  crossed  the  street  and  began 
to  talk  to  me  about  my  soul.  I  think  he  kept 


212  KAl^BOW   SIDE. 

•         . 

me  a  full  half  hour.  People  were  passing,  and 
each  one  stared  at  me  and  then  at  my  butter. 
I  tell  you  we  had  rather  a  melting  time." 

The  boys  laughed. 

"That,  I  suppose,  was  being  instant  out  of 
season,"  said  Charley. 

"  And  for  that,"  replied  Haskill,  "  he  was 
never  again  in  season  to  catch  me." 

By  this  time  the  pole  was  dressed,  and  .Char 
ley  had  prepared  a  little  banner,  with  the  motto, 
"Welcome,  Pastor,"  and  at  last  the  young 
gents  separated  till  they  should  meet  the  ladies 
in  the  evening. 


BAINBOW   SIDE.  213 


CHAPTEK  XXY. 

There  is  ...  a  time  to  weep,  and  a  time  to  laugh ;  "a  time  to 
mourn,  and  a  time  to  dance. — ECCLESIASTES  iii,  1,  4. 

IT  was  a  glorious  evening.  ~Not  a  cloud  in 
the  soft  blue  heavens  except,  as  a  negro  once 
said,  a  "few  baskets  of  picked  cotton"  in  the 
east,  and  those  were  dyed  a  pale  pink,  that 
changed  every  moment  in  their  floatings.  The 
broad  river  flowed  lazily  along,  calm  and  placid 
as  though  it 'loved  to  reflect  those  fleecy  clouds, 
and  rather  enjoyed  the  quiet  of  the  hour. 
Already  there  had  collected  on  the  wharf  at 

port  hacks,  drays,  and  carts,  with  their 

respective  drivers,  in  expectation  of  the  steamer, 
whose  warning  whistle  had  just  been  heard. 

As  the  old  "Charter  Oak"  came  wheezing 
and  puffing  up  to  the  landing,  there  might  have 
been  seen  a  tall,  dark-complexioned  man,  lean 
ing  over  the  side  with  an  expression  of  pleasant 
interest. 


214  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

Totally  disregarding  the  scores  of  whips 
pointed  to  him,  and  the  clamorous  cries  of 
"Coach,"  "Carriage,"  that  rose  on  every  hand, 
the  gentleman  continued  to  gaze  *upon  the 
wharf,  his  eye  wandering  from  one  face  to 
another.  At  last  his  countenance  brightened 
as  he  bowed  to  a  person  on  the  shore;  then 
turning  to  a  lady  who  sat  near  amusing  a  rest 
less  child,  he  said : 

"  Brother  Mayo,  my  dear." 

And  very  soon  there  came  stealing  along  the 
passage  that  same  Brother  Mayo,  who  with 
hearty  greetings  exclaimed :  "  I  am  glad  to  see 
you,  Brother  and  Sister  "Willard  !" 

And  the  weary  travelers  responded  with 
heartfelt  gratitude. 

"  And  now,  Brother  "Willard,"  said  the  new 
comer,  "  I  will  take  you  and  Mrs.  Willard  up, 
and  then  return  for  your  maid  and  baggage. 
Give  me  the  little  one,  and  look  to  your  lady's 
steps,  for  our  wharf  is  rough." 

But  baby  was  tired  and  cross,  and  did  not 
incline  to  trust  'strangers,  so  the  father  took 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  215 

him,  and  the  gentleman  gave  his  arm  to  Mrs. 
Willard,  and'  together  they  left  the  boat. 

"  Can  we  go  home  at  once?"  asked  the  lady. 

"If  you  wish,  ma'am,  but  I  must  forewarn 
you  that  you  will  not  be  alone  there.  Qur 
young  people  started  this  morning  on  a  May- 
party,  and  during  their-  walk  decided  to  hold 
a  festival  in  honor  of  your  coming.  There 
are  a  score  of  them  *at  the  parsonage  await 
ing  you." 

The  minister  and  lady  were  too  much  sur 
prised  to  speak  immediately,  and  the  brother 
went  on: 

"  But  if  you  are  too  tired  to  meet  them,  let 
me  take  you  at  once  to  our  house,  and  send 
them  word." 

"No,  not  by  any  means,"  said  Mr.  "Willard; 
and  so  said  the  lady,  though  she  looked  rather 
deprecatingly  at  their  traveling  garments. 

Accordingly  they  rode  round  through  the 
short  streets  of  the  village,  and  soon  came  to 
Church-street,  where,  but  a  few  rods  from  the 
parsonage,  they  were  met  by  the  merry  group, 


216  BAINBOW  SIDE. 

each  adorned  with  some  sylvan  badge,  and 
bearing  in  their  hands  some  selection  from  the 
green  woodland. 

Foremost  walked  the  "  queen"  and  her  prime 
minister,  and  if  the  young  lady  had  merited  the 
appellation  in  the  morning,  when  dressed  in  the 
rustic  white  muslin  garments  that  suited  her 
wild  rambles,  no  one  would  hesitate  to  award 
it  now. 

Not  that  the  little  queen  sparkled  in  gold, 
diamonds,  and  precious  stones  ;  her  mother  had 
never  taught  her  the  value  of  these,  for  Kate 
was  a  very  child  of  nature.  And  now  as  the 
young  lady  came  forward,  with  her  snowy  robe 
floating  around  her  lithe  and  graceful  form ; 
her  dark  hair  confined  by  a  pretty  wreath, 
while  another  encircled  her  full,  rounded  waist, 
her  cheeks  glowing,  and  her  eyes  sparkling  from 
exercise  and  excitement,  both  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
"Willard  thought  her  the  most  beautiful  creature 
they  had  ever  seen. 

Nor  was  the  quiet,  dignified  Ellen  overlooked, 
with  her  gentle  manners  and  calm  eyes;  no 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  21 7 

one  could  enact  prime  minister  so  well,  at  least 
no  one  in  that  group. 

"  That  man  looks  as  if  he  knew  something," 
whispered  Clifford  as  they  wheeled  about  to 
lead  the  way  back  to  the  parsonage. 

"  Nothing  ordinary  about  them"  replied 
Charley. 

"  Let's  see  how  he  is  received  at  court," 
whispered  Haskill. 

"  Not  like  a  courtier,  of  course,"  suggested 
Clifford  ;  "  for  he  that  negotiates  between  God 
and  man,  as  God's  embassador,  should  beware 
of  lightness  in  his  speech." 

"  True,  he  may  not  be  light,  but  he  may  be 
agreeable,  for  Paul  became  all  things  to  all 
men  that  he  might  win  some.  He  is  as  good 
authority  as  Cowper,"  urged  Haskill. 

"  The  party  is  halting,"  said  Charley. 

"  Clifford,  you  are  master  of  ceremonies." 

The  group  had  rallied  round  the  May-pole,  and 
the  carriage  had  drawn  up  to  the  door.  George 
Clifford  stepped  forward  and  was  introduced 

to  the  minister,  and   then,  with   well-affected 
14 


218  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

dignity,  begged  the  honor  of  presenting  him  to 
her  majesty,  the  "  Queen  of  May." 

Mr.  Willard  was  not  the  man  to  be  discon 
certed  by  a  school-girl  farce ;  he  had  too  much 
knowledge  of  the'  world  for  that ;  far  less  would 
he  throw  a  damper  on  the  spirits  of  the  young 
people  by  any  awkward  restraint  on  their  fes 
tivities. 

Hastily  removing  his  hat  he  advanced,  and 
taking  the  little  extended  hand  bowed  till  it 
met  his  lips,  and  then  in  a  very  pretty  speech 
he  expressed  his  pleasure  in  being  able  to  visit 
her  dominion,  and  his  confidence  in  her  protec 
tion  while  remaining  in  it.  He  then  shook 
hands  with  the  prime  minister  and  the  ladies, 
as  each  were  presented  to  him.  But  when  Mrs. 
Willard  came  to  be  presented  to  the  queen  the 
farce  was  broken.  One  glance  at  the  smiling, 
tearful  face  of  Maria,  and  the  impulsive  girl 
threw  her  arm  round  her  neck,  and  imprinted 
a  warm  girlish  kiss  on  her  pale  cheek.  She 
then  linked  her  arm  in  hers,  led  her  in,  and 
presented  both  her  and  Mr.  Willard  to  her 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  219 

mother  and  a  few  other  matrons  who  had  come 
to  see  that  the  ministers's  family  was  not  dis 
tracted  by  the  young  people. 

"  Let  me  take  you  to  your  chamber,  Mrs. 
Willard,"  said  Kate. 

"  By  no  means,  Miss  Karlton ;  I  must  not  sep 
arate  the  queen  from  her  train." 

"  O,  I  am  weary  of  so  much  homage,"  replied 
the  merry  girl.  "  See,  I  have  given  my  scepter 
to  baby,  and  mean  to  resign  the  crown  and  re 
tire  to  private  life.  I  had  rather  be  waiting- 
maid  than  queen."  So  saying,  she  took  up 
Mrs.  "Willard's  reticule  and  led  the  way  up 
stairs. 

It  was  a  pleasant  party  that  gathered  round 
the  tables  that  evening  at  the  parsonage.  The 
young  ladies  served  tea  and  coffee,  and  the 
young  gentlemen  distributed  the  eatables. 
There  was  pleasant  conversation  and  innocent 
laughter,  smiling  faces  and  light  hearts.  The 
pastor  and  lady  entered  into  the  pleasantries  of 
the  occasion,  and  by  pleasing  gave  evidence 
that  they  were  pleased. 


220  KAINBOW    SIDE. 

After  supper  Mr.  Willard,  seeing  that  the 
young  men  were  fearful  of  longer  intruding  on 
the  travelers,  took  his  Bible  and  read  a  few  se 
lect  portions,  after  which  Maria  sang  in  her 

clear,  sweet  voice  the  following"  stanza :   .  « 

• 

"  Hence  may  all  our  actions  flow ; 
Love  the  proof  that  Christ  we  know  ; 
Mutual  love  the  token  be, 
Lord,  that  we  belong  to  thee : 
Love,  thine  image,  love  impart ; 
Stamp  it  now  on  every  heart : 
Only  love  to  us  be  given ; 
Lord,  we  ask  no  other  heaven." 

Then  followed  an  appropriate  prayer,  thanks 
giving  for  kind  friends,  social  pleasures,  and  the 
innumerable  blessings  that  crowned  their  days, 
humble  confessions  for  faults  and  follies,  and  a 
devout  invocation  for  Divine  favor. 

After  the  young  people  had  left,  Mrs.  Mayo, 
Mrs.  Karlton,  and  a  few  other  matrons,  with  their 
husbands,  remained  to  put  "things  in  order," 
which  they  did  in  the  easiest  manner  in  the 
world ;  while  Emily,  the  faithful  maid,  would 
walk  from  room  to  room,  with  little  "Walter  in 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  221 

her  arms,  pleasantly  begging  the  ladies  not  to 
trouble  themselves,  for  she  could  do  it  all  to 
morrow. 

At  ten  the  pastor  and  his  lady  retired  to 
their  qhamber,  feeling  that  much  of  the  first 
labor  of  getting  acquainted  had  been  accom 
plished  that  evening. 


222  EAETBOW  SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

And  my ^peech  and  my  preaching  was  not  with  enticing  words 
of  man's  wisdom,  but  in  demonstration  of  the.  Spirit,  and  o£ 
power. — 1  CoBiNTHiAN»ii,  4. 

Two  day#  after  was  the  Sabbath,  and  the  litfle 
!^[ay  party,  many  of  whom  were  in  the  choir, 
exchanged  glances  as  the  minister  announced 
his  text :  "  Now  then  we  are  embassadors  for 
Christ,  as  though  God  did  beseech  you  by  us: 
we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye  reconciled 
to  God." 

The  discourse  that  followed  was  appropriate 
and  highly  interesting.  To  make  the  subject 
plain,  he  spoke  secularly  of  the  duties  of  an  em- 
bassador  to  represent  the  power  and  dignity  of 
his  own  sovereign,  and  to  negotiate  any  import 
ant  embassy  to  the  court  or  people  whither  he 
was  sent. 

He  then,  by  sublime  imageries,  drew  a  com 
parison  between  the  dominion  of  the  highest 


KALNBOW   SIDE.  223 

potentate  of  earth  and  that  of  the  King  of  kings 
and  Lord  of  lords.  He  described  the  law  of 
God,  the  revolt  and  rebellion  of  man,  the  anger 
of  Jehovah,  the  great  propitiation,  the  embas- 
sage  to  man,  terms  of  reconciliation,  and  finally 
closed  by  w.armly  and  earnestly  entreaftng  his 
hearers  to  be  reconciled  to  God. 

Altogether  the  sermon  was  a  departure  from, 
his  usual  habit  of  preaching  to  a  new  people, 
and  not  at  all  what  might  be  called  an  in 
troductory  sermon.  Mr.  "Willard  had  come  to 
that  place  where  he  did  not  have  so  anx 
iously  to  meditate  beforehand  what  he  should 
speak,  (he  came  to  it  by  deep  experience  and 
holy  faith,)  where  God  was  to  him  mouth  and 
wisdom  which  his  adversaries  could  not  gainsay 
or  resist.  Not  that  he  had  in  any  measure  buried 
his  native  talents,  which  in  all  their  brilliancy 
he  had  given  to  God  ;  nor  did  he  fail  in  giving 
to  iris  intellect  that  food  which  was  necessary 
to  its  growth  and  expansion ;  but  he  dwelt 
more  in  the  inner  sanctuary  where  Divine  light 
illumined  his  intellect  and  quickened  his 


224  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

moral  powers.  It  was  there  that  he  had  learned 
to  apply  for  his  daily  message  to  the  people ; 
and  those  people  marveled  exceedingly  at  the 
singular  appropriateness  of  his  sermons  while 
as  yet  he  was  a  stranger.  As  though  the  great 
Master4tiid  not  know  where  in  the.  moral  field 
to  place  his  faithful  laborers,  and  what  to  set 
them  about. 

The  people  of port  were  what  might  be 

termed  a  community  of  Gospel-hardened  sin 
ners.  There  was  in  the  place  a  respectable 
Church  of  Methodists,  both  in  size  and  wealth, 
besides  many  sister  Churches,  and  there  had 
been  for  several  years  past  an  annnal  visitation 
of  a  few  mercy  drops ;  but  either  for  want  of 
discreet  management  on  the  part  of  the  labor 
ers,  or  of  faith  in  the  Church,  or,  what  was 
more  pi^able  than  either,  from  a  determined 
resistance  on  the  part  of  awakened  sinners,  but 
comparatively  few  had  been  brought  into  the 
Church. 

Scores  of  sons  and  daughters  of  praying  par 
ents  had  grown  up  without  an  interest  in  the 


EAINBOW    SIDE.  225 

Saviour,  and  there  had  come  to  be  a  sort  of 
despondency  respecting  them. 

Among  those  was  Kate  Karl  ton.  She  had 
been  brought  up  within  the  light  and  warmth 
of  the  domestic  altar,  hundreds  and  perhaps 
thousands  of  prayers  had  been  offered  for  her, 
fervent  petitions  and  faith-fraught,  coming  from 
the  hearts  of  her  pious  parents,  and  from  the 
hearts  of  scores  of  the  servants  of  God  who  had 
from  time  to  time  sojourned  with  the  family,  or 
pilgrims  who  could  tarry  but  a  night,  but  had 
left  holy  sacrifices  smoking  on  the  family  altar. 
Notwithstanding,  the  parents  had  grown  fearful 
and  unbelieving,  and  seemed  to  think  that  their' 
petitions  were  thrown  aside,  or  spurned  in  the 
very  presence  of  Him  in  whose  name  they  were 
offered. 

They  did  not  know  that  for  every  hour  of 
thoughtless  gayety  she  had  many  of  sad  memo 
ries  and  restless  disquiet.  • 

The  world  called  her  gayety  innocent;  and 
well  it  might  be  termed  thus,  for  Kate,  though 
beautiful  and  engaging,  had  never  aspired  to-the 


KAINBOW   SIDE. 

worship  of  the  gay  followers  of  youth  and 
beauty,  had  never  wasted  her  time  and  health 
in  midnight  revelry,  nor  did  she  wish  to  do  so. 
She  would  not  aggrieve  her  parents  so  much 
would  they  permit  it.  The  dear  girl  was  simple 
in  her  tastes  and  habits,  simple  in  her  dress 
and  amusements,  and  every  one  loved  her. 

Why  then  was  she  unhappy,  and  why  did  she 
suffer  remorse  when  not  even  the  Church  could 
have  forbidden  her  gayeties  had  she  been  one 
of  its  members  ? 

I  will  tell  you,  gentle  reader,  that  you  may 
know  from  whence  that  reproachful  voice  in 
your  own  breast. 

When  our  blessed  Lord  was  about  to  lea^e 
his  disciples  and  go  again  to  his  Father  he 
promised  unto  them  the  Comforter,  even  the 
Spirit  of  truth,  which  was  to  guide  them  into 
all  truth;  and  it  was  that  same  Comforter 
that  was  to  reprove  the  world  of  sin,  because 
they  believed  not  on  Him. 

There  was  the  secret  of  Kitty  Karlton's  lonely 
hours,  and  of  the  tears  thalt  none  but  God  wit- 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  227 

nessed,  and  the  resolutions  made  in  the  lone 
darkened  chamber,  and  broken  when  life's  busy 
dream  had  taken  the  place  of  eternal  realities. 

Alas,  how  many  there  are-  who  will  dream 
on  and  on  till  they  awake  at  the  final  judg 
ment! 

Hefen  Mayo  was  another  who  stood  on  the 
very  portals  of  the  Church,  neither  receding 
nor  advancing,  a  child  of  many  prayers  and 
much  faith,  and  yet  lingering  between  her  love 
of  the  world  and  her  love  of  religion. 

Charley  and  Rosa  Edwards  were  children  of 
a  pious  widow,  who  had  given  them  to  God 
from  their  birth,  and  she  fully  believed  that  she 
should  see  her  beloved  boy  a  watchman  on  the 
walls  of  Zion. 

William  Haskill  had  been  an  object  of 
prayerful  solicitude  ever  since  he  had  been 
taken,  a  little  boy,  to  the  Conference  to  be  bap 
tized  by  the  presiding  bishop,  and  somehow 
there  had  always  seemed  to  be  too  much 
done  for  him;  he  needed  a  little  wholesome 
neglect. 


228  EAIFBOW   SIDE. 

And  last  in  our  sketchings  comes  George 
Clifford,  the  son  of  the  village  lawyer,  who,  pro 
vided  his  son  learned  his  lessons  and  gave 
promise  of  future  usefulness,  cared  little  what 
religion  he  favored  or  what  (respectable)  com 
pany  he  kept,  and  so  the  young  gentleman  was 
often  found  in  Miss  Karlton's  train,  and  sang 
with  her  in  church. 

We  have  selected  these  individuals  from  the 

society  at port,  not  from  any  peculiarity  in 

their  characters  or  stations  in  life,  but  as  an 
illustration  of  the  unconverted,  with  but  few  ex 
ceptions,  to  whom  Mr.  "Willard  had  to  preach. 
There  were  no  new  cases  of  moral  disease  for 
which  he  had  to  prescribe,  nor  was  it  a  new 
Gospel  that  he  proclaimed.  It  was  just  what 
they  had  heard  from  the  beginning. 

As  the  weeks  rolled  on  the  new  preacher  was 
pronounced  interesting,  and  became  very  popu 
lar.  True,  he  preached  the  same  word  which 
had  so  oft  proved  unprofitable,  not  being  mixed 
with  faith  in  them  that  heard.  "Would  it  profit 
now? 


EAESTBOW   SIDE.  229 

Thus  asked  many  a  faithless  but  praying 
Christian,  little  thinking  that  the  precious  in 
gredient  which  would  insure  profit  was  want 
ing  in  their  own  souls. 


230  EAINBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTEE  XXVIL 

• 

Which  hope  we  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  Boul,  both  sure  and 
steadfast,  and  which  entereth  into  that  within  the  vail. — HEBREWS 
vi,  19. 

MRS.  WILLARD'S  journal  contained  the  follow 
ing  record  of  affairs  in port : 

"Through  the  evolutions  of  our  system  we 
have  found  another  pleasant  field  of  labor. 

"  I  entered  the  itinerancy  with  pleasing  anti 
cipations,  which  have  been  more  than  realized. 
I  have  learned  to  love  it  and  to  feel  that  I  have 
no  interests  apart  from  it,  and  how  have  we 
been  blessed !  True  it  is  that  some  of  our  bless 
ings  have  been  disguised,  so  that  at  first  we 
thought  them  trials;  but  when  the  shadow 
had  passed,  how  bright  were  the  beamings  from 
the  Father  of  lights. 

"I  am  learning  to  feel  that  every  dispensa 
tion  of  Providence  is  a  direct  token  from  my 
loving  Lord. 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  231 

"In  our  Conference  appointments  I  seem  to 
hear  a  voice  saying, '  Arise  and  pitch  thy  tent  in 
the  place  whither  I  shall  bring  you ;  for  I  have 
gone  before  and  sought  you  out  a  place,  and 
will  bear  you  thither  as  a  man  beareth  his  son.' 
I  daily  thank  God  for  his  guiding  hand,  and 
have  not  the  slightest  wish  to  mark  my  own 
path. 

"Yesterday  we  were  visited  by  a  local 
preacher.  He  took  little  Walter  on  his  knee, 
and  in  the  course  of  conversation  asked  me  if  I 
had  no  anxiety  respecting  a  provision  for  the 
child. 

"  I  told  him  truly  that  I  had  none ;  I  had  ex 
perienced  so  much  of  -the  care  and  love  of  my 
heavenly  Father  that  I  could  trust  him  entirely. 

" ' That  is  right,'  said  he ;  'we  ought  to  trust 
God,  and  yet  I  think  the  Church  remiss  in  her 
duty.  Have  not  you  found  it  so,  sister  ?' 

"  I  replied  that  much  as  I  loved  the  Church 
and  her  interests  it  was  not  her  I  trusted,  but 
the  great  Head  whose  care  was  over  all  his 
creatures. 


232  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

"  Poor  man !  he  was  once  a  faithful  watchman 
on  the  walls  of  Zion ;  but  when  God  had  given 
to  him  two  little  boys,  he  resigned  his  holy  trust 
to  lay  up  treasure  for  them. 

"  His  own  interests  both  for  time  and  eternity 
he  could  leave  with  God ;  but  the  temporal  in 
terests  of  the  babes  he  had  to  take  in  his  own 
hands,  and  for  that  purpose  has  come  down 

from  his  great  work. 

#        #        *        *        •*        #        * 

"Katy  Karlton  has  become  as  a  sister  to  me ; 
almost  every  day  she  comes  to  sit  an  hour  with 
me.  Little  -Walter  runs  to  meet  her,  and  often 
cries  when  she  leaves.  She  is  a  lively,  witty 
girl,  with  a  great  flow  of  spirits ;  but  I  have  dis 
covered  an  undercurrent  of  strong  feeling,  and 
if  I  mistake  not  she  is  deeply  convicted  by  the 
Spirit  of  God. 

"Walter  and  I  pray  together  daily  for  a  re 
vival  of  religion  here,  and  the  conversion  of  the 
youth  in  this  place.  They  have  come  by  their 
delicate  attentions  to  be  very  dear  to  us 

"Captain  Hargrave  has  been  here.     O  how 


BAINBOW  SIDE.  233 

glad  I  was  to  see  my  dear  old  foster-father !  On 
Tuesday  evening,  while  sitting  at  tea,  a  coach 
stopped  at  the  door,  and  Emily  announced  that 
an  old  gentleman  was  getting  out.  "Walter 
arose  quickly  and  went  to  the  door,  and  in  a 
moment  I  heard  his  familiar  tones. 

"'Doti't  tell  me  that  your  lady's  away,' said 
he,  'for  I  have  come  a  great  way  to  see  her.' 
I  hastened  forward  an<^was  folded  in  his  arms. 
And  then  he  had  to  hug  Walter  for  laughing  so 
hard,  and  lastly  poor  little  "Walter  was  almost 
smothered  with  kisses,  which  seemed  to  discon 
cert  him  very  much. 

"  It  was  with  difficulty  that  we  got  him  down 
to  the  tea-table,  and  then  he  often  had  to  reach 
over  and  shake  hands  with  "Walter,  or  pat  me 
on  the  shoulder. 

"He  stayed  three  days  and  became  acquainted 
with  many  of  our  people.  On  Sabbath  evening 
in  the  prayer-meeting  he  related  his  experience, 
and  I  never  saw  a  greater  interest  than  that 
evinced  at  the  recital.  The  young  people  were 

deeply  affected. 

15 


234  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  I  could  not  help  weeping  when  the  dear  old 
man  left  me.  He  seemed  to  think  it  our  last 
parting,  and  talked  a  great  deaj.  of  that  meeting 
where  we  should  never  part. 

"'You  see,'  said  he,  'that  I  have  seen  the 
light,  and  know  that  there's  land  just  ahead ;  I 
think  I  shall  run  into  port  very  soon,  darling,  and 
that  is  why  I  came  down  to  see  you  once  more.' 


think  so,  when  you  are  in  such  good  health  ? 

"  '  I  have  seen  the  little  boy,  dear,  that  God 
took  from  us  when  we  loved  him  so  well,  just  to 
break  this  old  rough  heart  that  it  might  go  to 
Him  for  healing. 

" '  But  as  I  was  saying,  the  child  came  to  me 
one  night  in  my  dreams,  and  told  me  of  a  nice 
mansion  already  fitted  for  me,  and  somehow, 
my  dejar,  you  were  mixed  up  in  that  dream, 
though  may  be  'twas  nothing,'  and  Captain  Har- 
grave  glanced  uneasily  at  "Walter,  as  though  he 
feared  to  awaken  his  apprehension. 

"  Strange  it  was  that  my  heart  beat  so  wildly 
at  that  little  allusion  and  that  pitying  look.  It 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  235 

was  with  difficulty  that^  I  controlled  my  emo 
tions  till  the  good  old  gentleman  had  left,  in 
company  with  my  husband,  and  then  I  flew  to 
my  room  and  burst  into  an  agony  of  tears. 

"  O  fond  heart !  and  O  foolish  imagination ! 
to  think  I  should  weep  thus  at  the  thought  of 
dear  "Walter  alone  in  the  wide  world,  with  only 
a  poor  motherless  boy.  Shall  I  record  it?  That 
strange  foreshadowing,  it  has  kept  me  from  my 
pen  for  many  a  day,,  lest  it  should  find  a  place 
here.  But  what  matter;  I  ^am  happy,  very 
happy,  and  God  will  take  care  of  them 

"Yesterday  I  walked  in  the  graveyard  with 
Kate.  It  is  a  beautiful  spQt,  almost  surrounded 
with  fine  old  trees,  through  which  come  soft 
winds,  swaying  the  branches  and  rustling  the 
leaves,  as  though  angels  were  whispering  to 
each  other  and  fluttering  their  wings.  Half  of 
the  ground  is  an  old  graveyard  made  by  the 
first  settlers  of  the  town ;  many  of  the  stones 
had  fallen  down,  and  the  inscriptions  were 
effaced,  but  the  other  half  is  in  good  repair  and 
neatly  kept. 


236  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

"There  were  costly  monuments,  with  the  most 
affectionate  and  pious  inscriptions,  which  in  my 
simplicity  I  supposed  marked  the  place  of  the 
dead  in  Christ,  or  of  the  illustrious  dead.  But 
I  was  undeceived  by  the  remarks  of  Kate,  who 
gave  me  the  history  of  many  of  those  who 
slept  there. 

"  One  inscription  .told  of  loving  friends,  high 
honors,  and  great  wealth,  which  were  all  cheer 
fully  given  for  Christ.  On  inquiry  I  learned 
that  the  sleeper  beneath  that  costly  slab  was 
once  an  inn-keeper,  who  had  made  hundreds 
of  drunkards  while  living,  and  had  died  of 
delirium  tremens. 

" '  His  whole  life,'  said  Kate,  < was  one  con 
tinuous  cheat,  and  now  in  death  he  is  deceiving 
all  who  may  chance  to  look  on  that  inscrip 
tion.' 

"'But  that  is  not  the  end,  dear  Kate*,'  said 
1;  'he  has  gone  to  a  just  God,  who  has  a  faith 
ful  record  of  his  deeds.' 

"  I  turned  away  in  sadness,  and  wandered  to 
the  lower  side  of  the  ground,  where  were  hum- 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  237 

bier  graves.  One  particularly  attracted  my 
attention,  and  I  went  to  it.  Two  weeping  wil 
lows  stood  at  each  end,  both  drooping  over  the 
grave.  The  stone  was  low  and  plain,  and  I 
had  to  kneel  and  part  the  grass  to  read  the 
inscription.  It  was:  'Annette,  wife  of  Rev. 
Mr.  B.,  of  the Conference,  aged  24.' 

"  There  were  some  lines,  but  I  could  not  read 
them,  such  were  my  blinding  tears. 

"Then  came  that  strange  foreshadowing 
which  has  haunted  me  ever  since  I  came  to 
this  place,  and  I  stepped  back  and  with  my 
eye  measured  the  little  spot  beside  it.  Yes, 
there  was  just  room  enough  for  another  narrow 
grave,  with  low  stones  and  a  weeping  willow. 
I  wondered  if  Mr.  B.  would  not  feel  better  in 
knowing  that  another  itinerant  wife  lay  beside 
that  lone  grave. 

"I  think  I  sobbed  a  little,  for  Kate  came  and 
stood  by  my  side,  and  asked  me  if  I  knew  that 
lady.  I  told  her  no,  that  it  was  affecting  to  see 
her  lying  alone. 

"'Yes,'  said  Kate;  'I  suppose  he  did  not 


238  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

feel  able  to  carry  her  away  to  her  friends.     I 
remember  how  sad  and  sick  he  looked,   and 
how  he  thanked  us  children  for  planting  the 
willow  and  some  flowers  on  the  grave.' 
"  *  Poor  man,'  said  I ;  '  is  he  living  ?' 
" '  I  don't  know,'  replied  my  companion  ;  ( he 
was  so  unhappy  that  he  could'nt  stay  in  this 

• 

Conference.     I  heard  he  had  gone  "Wdst.' 

"O  how  I  wanted  to  tell  her  that  if  there 
should  come  to  be  another  grave  for  an  itin 
erant  wife  I  wanted  it  there,  and  then  it  would 
be  no  matter  about  the  stones  or  the  willow,  for 
it  was  very  pretty  as  it  was,  and  Annette's 
grave  would  be  company  for  it ;  but  O,  if  they 
would  just  remember  the  poor  lone  minister  in 
his  great  grief,  and  take  care  of  him — but  tears 
came  so  fast  I  could  not  speak.  After,  a  while 
I  became  more  composed,  and  asked  Kate  if  the 
lady  had  died  of  consumption. 

"Kate  answered  that  she  had  long  been 
feeble,  and  sunk  away  after  the  birth  of  a 
little  babe. 

"  O  how  I  wept !    The  dear  girl  came,  and 


KAESTBOW   SIDE.  239 

putting  her  arm  about  me,  begged  I  would  go 
home,  saying  she  ought  not  to  have  brought  me 
to  that  sad  place. 

**I  told  her  it  was  not  sad  to  me,  and  I  loved 
to  think  of  it  as  a  quiet  resting-place  to  the 
weary.  It  was  not  for  the  dead  that  I  wept, 
but  for  the  living,  for  I  had  known  the  sorrows 
of  bereavement. 

"I  am  glad  that  I  had  strength  of  mind  to 
tell  her  of  the  blessed  hope  I  have  of  entering 
into  a  holy  rest  in  the  kingdom  of  my  Father. 
While  I  talked  with  her  my  spirits  grew  light, 
and  I  told  her  of  God's  love  to  his  creatures, 
and  earnestly  entreated  that  she  would  yield 
her  heart  to  him,  and  she  prdmised  with  many 
tears  that  she  would  seek  religion, 

"And  now  as  I  write  I  am  very  happy;  there 
is  sweet  music  in  my  heart.  Not  those  over 
whelming  strains  that  sometimes  fall  on  my  ear, 
stirring  the  soul's  depths,  and  almost  crumbling 
poor  human  nature ;  I  seem  to  float  in  an  atmos 
phere  of  love,  very  near  to  the  eternal  city,  and 
now  and  then  I  catch  an  angel's  lay. 


240  EAINBOW    SIDE. 

"Lord,  I  am  thine,  forever  thine!  Neither 
death,  nor  life,  nor  angels,  nor  principalities,  nor 
powers,  nor  things  present,  nor  things  to  come, 
shall  be  able  to  separate  me  from  the  lovfe  of 
God ;  and  though  the  dear  ones  thou  hast  given 
me  are  closely  intervoven  with  the  tendrils 
of  my  heart,  I  know  that  I  shall  be  made  will 
ing  in  the  day  of  thy  power." 


BAINBOW   SIDE.  241 


CHAPTER  XXYIH. 

With  the  ancient  is  wisdom;  and  in  length  of  days  under 
standing. — JOB  xii,  12. 

ONE  day  Mr..  Willard  and  wife  were  invited 
to  dine  at  Brother  Mayo's,  to  meet  a  party  of 
friends,  among  whom  were  Father  M.  and  wife, 
aged  superannuates  in  the  itinerancy,  with  whose 
appearance  they  were  particularly  interested. 

Their  garments  were  perfectly  neat  and 
whole,  though  there  were  in  the  well-brushed 
suit  of  the  old  gentleman  a  score  of  darns,  witli 
now  and  then  a  little  piece  inserted,  so  tidily 
that  not  even  a  scoffer  would  have  dared  call 
it  a  patch.  His  wife  wore  a  dark,  cheap  print,  - 
with  a  snowy  'kerchief  of  ancient  material 
folded  across  her  bosom,  over  which  played  the 
white  ribbons  of  her  plain  muslin  cap. 

The  old  gentleman  was  bald,  with  only  a  few 
thin  locks  of  gray  about  his  temples  and  neck ; 
but  the  lady  had  heavy  folds  of  silvery  hair 

* 


242  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

parted  smoothly  on  her  forehead.  Her  blue  eyes 
were  bright  and  beaming,  while  his  'were  dark 
and  piercing.  On  the  countenance  of  each  sat 
a  quiet,  benevolent  smile,  such  as  aged  parents 
might  have  in  company  of  their  dutiful  children. 

Brother  Alden  was  there,  the  local  preacher 
who  had  sold  his  Gospel  commission  for  "  stock 
in  trade."  His  lady  towered  like  a  queen,*  with 
a  purple  turban  above  her  dark  plaited  hair. 
She  wore  an  ample  robe  of  blue  satin,  which, 
with  her  two  boys,  made  the  room  seem  alto 
gether  too  small. 

The  conversation  turned  upon  the  success 
of  the  Gospel,  compared  with  what  it  was  in 
other  days,  and  there  was  much  that  was  inter 
esting  in  the  discussion.  Brother  Alden  thought 
that  the  system  was  behind  the  times ;  it  should 
be  changed  to  keep  pace  with  the  "march  of 
mind."  People  used  to  be  governed  by  their 
affections;  their  passions  even.  Those  were 
the  avenues  through  which  public  speakers 
found  access  to  their  hearts.  Times  had 
changed ;  it  was  now  an  age  of  intellect.  Men 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  243 

had  become  reasoners,  hence  we  needed  an 
educated  ministry ;  those  who  promulgated  the 
Gospel  should  be  intelligent,  educated,  and 
refined,  else  their  preaching  would  be  vain,  and 
the  world  continue  in  their  sins. 

Mr.  Willard  assented.  Less  lhan  that  he 
could  not  do,  and  he  felt  a  delicacy  in  express 
ing  an  opinion  before  that  aged  veteran,  whose 
experience  had  furnished  so  much  proof  of  the 
power  of  the  Gospel  in  its  simplicity. 

Brother  Mayo  courteously  insisted  the  fault 
was  not  in  the  ministry,  but  in  the  Church ; 
such  was  her  unbelief  that  the  Saviour  himself 
could  hardly  do  mig^^  works  among  them. 

Grandmother  M.  said  that  we  needed  more 
faith  and  Holy  Ghost,  both  in  the  ministry  and 
among  the  laity. 

The  brethren  gave  a  respectful  assent,  Vhile 
Mrs.  Alden  arched  her  fine  neck  and  smiled  at 
the  primitive  simplicity  of  the  old  lady. 

Meanwhile  Father  M.  was  attentively  survey 
ing  the  different  speakers.  On  Brother  Alden 
he  looked  with  a  kind  of  pitying  severity ;  on 


244  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

the  host  and  Brother  Willard  it  softened.  The 
one  was  an  old,  tried  friend,  and  the  other  had 
given  proof  of  his  respectful  consideration  for 
age  and  experience.  Finally  his  eye  came 
back  and  rested  quietly  on  his  aged  companion, 
where  it  had  rested  in  love  and  confidence  for 
the  last  fifty  years. 

At  length  he  spoke.  "Brethren,"  said  he, 
"  I  will  tell  you  a  story,  if  you  please." 

The  brightened,  attentive  glances  showed 
how  much  they  were  pleased. 

"We  have  a  daughter,"  commenced  the  old 
gentleman,  and  his  eye  went  back  to  its  old 
resting-place;  "she  isMpir  youngest,  and  a 
beautiful  child  she  was.  At  the  age  of  nine 
teen  we  gave  her  in  marriage  to  the  lover  of 
her  childhood,  and  a  happy  man  he  was  when 
he  had  borne  her  to  his  green  home  among  the 
mountains.  And  there  they'  lived  many  years, 
and  it  was  the  birth-place  of  numerous  sons  and 
daughters,  and  not  in  all  the  land  were  there 
finer  children  than  those.  Their  fields  sup 
plied  them  bread  and  vegetables;  from  their 


RAINBOW  sift:.  245 

flocks  and  herds  they  obtained  milk  and  meats ; 
the  busy  bee  brought  them  honey,  and  their 
tall  shade-trees  poured  them  out  other  sweets. 
The  pure  mountain  air  imparted  health  and 
vigor,  the  sons  grew  strong  and  active  and  the 
daughters  fair  and  blooming,  for  there  was  noth 
ing  to  hurt  or  destroy  in  that  mountain  home. 

"  But  after  a  time  the  children  went  forth  to 
visit  the  daughters  of  the  land,  and  they 
brought  back  to  that  quiet  home  a  spirit  of 
unrest.  They  compared  their  dwelling  with 
the  mansions  of  the  proud  and  great  of  this 
world,  and-  found  thafc  it  was  humble.  They 
ate  at  the  board  of  the«rich  and  luxurious,  and 
lost  their  appetite  for  their  own  simple  fare. 
At  last  the  family  grew  clamorous  for  the 
advantages  of  city  life,  and  the  old  homestead 
was  exchanged  for  a  residence  in  town,  where 
they  still  reside. 

"  We  have  visited  them  in  their  new  home, 
and  marked  the  effect  of  change  from  their 
simple  rural  habits.  The  mother  is  feeble  and 
languid,  the  father  is  almost  a  stranger  in  his 


246  EJlNBOW   SIDE. 

1 

own  dwelling.  "We  sat  at  their  luxurious 
board,  and  saw  how  the  rich  dainties  were 
slighted  by  those  children  of  sickly,  fastidious 
appetites.  I  saw  the  little  ones  receiving  the 
rich  cakes  from  silver  baskets,  just  to  pick 
at  the  fruit  and  frosting,  while  that  which 
might  afford  nourishment  was  laid  aside;  and 
OTiow  I  longed  to  take  them  back  to  their  own 
mountain  home !" 

The  old  gentleman  paused  and  wiped  a  tear 
from  his  withered  cheek,  while  another  stood  on 
that  of  his  companion,  as  she  said :  "  You  have 
given  them  the  story,  fatjjer,  now  for  the  moral." 

"  O  yes,  the  moral,"  replied  the  old  gentle 
man.  "It  is  very  simple,  and  easily  under 
stood.  "When  I  see  our  Church  disdaining  the 
simple  bread  of  life,  and  essaying  to  feed  her 
starving  children  on  its  gildings  and  adornings, 
I  am  prepared  for  the  cry,  '  My  leanness,  O  my 
leanness!'  "What!  the  Gospel  refined  so  as  to 
suit  the  taste  of  the  fastidious,  and  those  of 
squeamish  sensibilities ;  the  sword  of  truth 
blunted  so  as  to  tickle  men's  fancies  rather 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  247 

than  pierce  their  hearts;  God's  high  commis 
sion  qualified  by  man's  invention,  and  the  Gospel 
armor  become  the  .trappings  of  the  world ! 
"Alas  forthe  Church  when  th'ese  things  are 

brought  about !     Well    may  it  be  said,   '  Her 

• 
glory  is  departed,  and  Ichabod  is  an  appropriate 

motto  for  her  banners.' 

"  Come,  come,  father,"  said  the  old  lady  affec 
tionately,  "  we  must  not  croak.  God  will  take 
care  of  his  Church." 

"  So  he  will,  Hannah,"  replied  Father  M. ; 
"I  do  not  doubt  it;  but  while  I  live  I  must 
raise  my  voice  against  guilty  compromise 
with  the  spirit  of  the  world,  or  faith-destroying 
innovations." 

"  And  long  may  that  voice  be  heard,"  replied 

Mr.  Willard,  in  a  filial,  deferential  tone.     Just 

• 

then  the  quiet,  graceful  Ellen  glided  in,  and  lay 
ing  her  hand  on  her  father's  shoulder  whispered 
that  dinner  was  ready,  and  the  party  adjourned 
to  the  dining-room. 

In  the  afternoon  Mrs.  Willard  went  up  stairs 
to  get  little  Walter  asleep.  Scarcely  had  the 


248  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

little  boy  dropped  off  to  dream-land  before 
Maria  heard  a  light  tap  at  the. door,  and  in 
came  Mother  M. 

"  I  wanted  t$  see  you,  dear,"  saidMie  old  lady 
as  Maria  seated  herself  upon  a  low  stool  and 
turned  the  rocking  chair  round  to  her.  "  You 
are  such  a  frail  looking  creature  that  I  wanted 
to  inquire  about  your  health." 

Maria  told  her  all  that  she  knew,  and  the 
good  old  lady  gave  her  much  kind,  motherly 
advice.  "  You  must  not  be  anxious  about  any 
thing,  dear ;  confide  trustingly  in  God. 

"The  trouble  with  our  preachers'  wives  is  that 
they  assume  too  many  cares  and  responsibili 
ties  ;  they  are  not  willing  to  live  like  pilgrims 
and  strangers.  Such  are  their  old  domestic 
habits  that  wherever  they  are  planted  for  a 
short  season  they  want  to  spread  about  and  take 
root ;  hence  it  is  difficult  to  pull  them  up,  and 
set  them  out  in  other  parts  of  the  Gospel  field." 

"That  is  just  what  husband  and  I  have  talked 
of,"  replied  Maria  ;|^^at  it' was  better  to  have 
only  what  we  needed  w  ]ar  by  year,  and  we  are 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  249 

beginning  to  see  the  benefit  of  such  an  econ 
omy.  "We  thought  the  idea  original  with  us." 

"  Just  the  same,  dear  sister,  if  it  came  from 
your  own  experience,  and  I  wish  it  would  oc 
cur  to  all  our  itinerant  wives.  Poor  Sister  S. 
has  almost  worn  herself  into  her  grave  because 
the  nice  outfit  her  father  gave  her  has  been 
injured  by  her  frequent  removals.  Two  or  three 
heavy  trunks  of  wearing  apparel,  linen,  etc., 
have  to  be  moved  every  year,  while  a  corres 
ponding  quantity  of  heavy  furniture  is  injured 
and  worn  by  the  same  means.  She  says  that 
none  should  enter  the  itinerancy  but  single  men, 
and  they  should  have  their  '  raiment  of  camel's 
hair,  and  their  meat  locusts  and  wild  honey.' 
She  is  a  sad  clog  to  her  husband,  and  it  will  be 
a  blessing  to  the  Conference  and  to  herself  when 
her  poor,  quivering  nerves  are  at  rest." 

"But  what  has  been  your  experience,  Sister 
M. ?"  asked  Maria;  "there  must  be  some  secret 
in  your  being  so  cheerful  and  healthy." 

"No  secret,  dear;  I'll  tell  you  howl  com 
menced  my  wandering  life.  I  was  a  farmer's 
16 


250  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

daughter,  brought  up  in  primitive  style  in  an 
old-fashioned  Methodist  family.  I  was  accus 
tomed  to  their  religion  and  usages,  and  at  fif 
teen  a  happy  convert  to  their  faith.  We  had 
flocks  and  herds  in  abundance,  and  my  sister 
and  myself  spent  our  leisure  hours  in  manufac 
turing  clothes  for  our  own  future  use, 'so  that 
when  I  had  reached  the  age  of  nineteen,  and  she 
that  of  twenty-one,  our  greatest  care  was  where 
we  should  bestow  our  goods.  But  after  a  time 
a  young  farmer  took  her  with  her  portion,  and 
then  1  had  leisure  to  think  of  a  young  'strip 
ling,'  as  the  old  folks  called  him,  through  whose 
influence  half  the  town  had  become  Christians. 

"After  many  months  of  counting  the  cost, 
I  went  over  and  told  Abigail  that  I  should 
marry  Brother  M.,  and  I  wanted  her  to  come 
and  hear-  me  tell  our  parents." 

"  '  Why,  Hannah,'  said  she,  '  you  are  not 
going  to  marry  that  poor  minister,  with  only  a 
valise  to  live  in.'  (N"abby  was  a  worldly-minded 
child,  and  had  not  yet  come  to  love  the  Lord.) 

"I  told  her  that  I  was;   for  I  thought  he 


BAESTBOW   SIDE.  251 

needed  a  woman  to  keep  that  valise  in  order ; 
and  it  was  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone,  even 
in  a  valise. 

"  And  then  the  covetous  darling  began  to  ap 
propriate  my  piles  of  blankets,  beds,  and  quilts. 
'  You  will  want  but  few,  sister,'  said  she,  '  and 
had  better  give  them  to  Tom's  wife  and  me.' 

"  I  told  her  that  neither  she  nor  Tom's  wife 
should  have  one  of  them,  for  they  had  enough 
already  to  keep  them  out  of  heaven.  I  would 
lend  mine  to  the  Lord,  for  maybe  I  might 
want  them  some  day.  And  so  I  did,  and  there 
were  scores  of  poor  people  that  blessed  me  as 
though  I  didn't  expect  pay.  And  I  married  the 
'  stripling,'  and  since  then  we  have  sent  three 
sons  and  two  daughters  into  the  itinerant  field." 

"And  you  have  never  wanted?"  asked 
Maria. 

"  Certainly,  dear,  we  have  wanted ;  but  we 
always  had  a  place  to  carry  our  wants,  and  they 
were  always  supplied ;  we  knew  they  would  be, 
and  that  has  kept  us  from  getting  a  single  thing 
except  for  immediate  necessities. 


252  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  "We  have  always  had  a  morsel  for  a  wayfar 
ing  brother,  and  a  spare  couch  whereon  he  could 
rest  his  weary  limbs." 

Just  then  Sister  Mayo  came  in,  saying  that 
Father  M.  thought  he  must  be  going,  and  she 
had  put  a  few  articles  into  a  basket  for  them. 
Some  larnb,  eggs,  a  ball  of  butter,  and  a  bit 
of.  cheese.  Was  there  nothing  else  they  would 
like? 

Nothing  except  she  would  permit  her  to  knit 
a  little  for  her,  as  her  fingers  tired  of  idleness. 
Of  course  she  would;  a  skein  of  yarn  was 
brought  from  a  trunk,  and  the  old  lady  was  em- 
' ployed  to  knit  a  nice  pair  of  socks  for  Father 
M.,  or  for  any  other  servant  of  God  who  might 
need  them. 

"  "What  dear  old  people  these  are,"  said  Ma 
ria,  after  she  had  returned  home.  "  I  have  had 
a  great  lesson  to-day." 

"  And  so  have  I,  my  dear,"  replied  Mr.  "Wil- 
lard.  "I  wouldn't  object  to  such  dinnerpar 
ties  every  week." 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  253 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

Arise,  shine ;  for  thy  light  is  come,  and  the  glory  of  the  Lord  in 
risen  upon  thee.    Thy  sons  shall  come  from  far,  and  thy  daugh-   . 
ters  shall  be  nursed  at  thy  side. — ISAIAH  Ix,  1,  4. 

ONE  evening  Kate  Karlton  called  at  the  par 
sonage  to  see  Mrs.  Willard.  The  lady  was 
sitting  in  the  chamber  with  her  husband,  and 
sent  word  for  her  to  come  iip.  Little  Walter 
must  needs  go  to  fetch  her,  and  soon  she  came 
in  leading  the  child  by  the  haixd. 

"I  am  glad  to  see  you,  Katy,"  said  Mrs. 
Willard ;  "  how  you  have  stayed  away ;  have 
you  been  well  ?"  asked  she  as  she  placed  a  kiss 
on  her  rosy  cheek. 

"  Yes,  quite  well,"  answered  Kate ;  "  and  yet 
I  have  had  reasons  for  staying  away." 

"  What  were  they,  dear  Katy  ?"  asked  the 
lady  with  earnestness,  for  she  saw  that  there 
was  a  strange  moisture  in  that  bright  eye,  and 
her  voice  was  unusually  low. 


254  KAIBTBOW   SIDE. 

"Now  I  am'  afraid  you  want  to  banish  me," 
said  Mr.  Willard  playfully. 

"Indeed,  no,  sir,"  said  Kate;  "for  I  think 
you  will  be  glad  to  know  that  I  am  coming  to 
feel  happy." 

"I  knew  it,  sister,"  replied  Mrs.  Willard, 
throwing  her  arms  round  her  neck  and  again 
kissing  her. 

"  Sit  down,  Miss  Kate,  and  tell  us  all  about 
it,"  said  Mr.  Willard  encouragingly. 

Kate  obeyed,  relating  with  great  artlessness 
and  many  tears  that  for  many  -days  she  had 
been  very  sad,  and  even  distresssed  with  a 
sense  that  she  was  a  stranger  to  God,  and  des 
titute  of  his  saving  love.  The  last  night  she 
had  spent  in  prayer,  and  just  as  the  day 
dawned  a  sweet  peace  had  fallen  on  her 
spirit;  and  while  the  happy  girl  related  the 
great  things  the  Lord  had  done  for  her,  her 
countenance  shone  with  inward  light.  Both 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Willard  were  greatly  moved  as 
she  told  them  how  deeply  her  heart  -had  been 
impressed  from  their  first  coming;  how  that 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  255 

first  prayer  at  the  parsonage,  and  that  song,  had 
deepened  and  strengthened  resolutions  that  she 
had  often  made  to  seek  the  Saviour. 

"Have  you"  told  your  parents?"  asked  Mr. 
Willard. 

"  Not  yet ;  I  was  waiting  to  see  if  this  happy 
feeling  would  not  pass  away;  but  I  am  now 
assured  it  is  from  God ;"  and  Katy  clasped  her 
hands  and  gazed  upward  in  rapture. 

When  Kate  returned  Mr.  Willard  walked 
over  with  her,  and  sat  with  the  family  at  the 
offering  of  the  evening  sacrifice.  Mr.  Karlton 
read  a  portion  of  Holy  "Writ,  and  then  asked  his 
pastor  to  lead  in  prayer. 

"I  think,"  said  Mr.  Willard,  "that  your  daugh 
ter  has  something  to  communicate;"  and  he 
looked  encouragingly  to  the  young  lady  who 
was  trembling,  with  emotion. 

Kate  arose,  and  throwing  herself  into  her 
father's  arras  confessed  her  life-long  disregard  of 
the  precepts  he  had  taught  her,  and  her  firm 
resolve  to  devote  her  remaining  days  to  the 
service  of  God. 


256  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

O  what  holy  sacrifices  went  up  that  evening 
from  the   old  family  altar!     What  tears  and 
sighs  of  heart-felt  joy  were  blended  there  with !, 
what  confessions  from  hearts  that  had  well  nigh 
fainted  from  hope  deferred ! 

Ah !  it  was  for  this  that  the  family  altar  had 
been  kept  in  repair,  and  smoking  with  incense 
for  twenty  years ;  for  this  that  the  morning  and 
evening  sacrifice  had  been  laid  thereon. 
Was  the  answer  enough?  the  reward  com 
plete?  Say,  O  thou  praying  one,  was  it  not 
glorious? 

"Not  long  after  the  conversion  of  Miss  Karlton, 
Mr.  Willard  announced  from  the  pulpit  that 
there  would  be  a  camp-meeting  in  the  grove 
not  far  distant,  and  he  hoped  there  would  be 
such  #  general  attendance  that  it  would  be 
necessary  to  pitch  at  least  two  tents  from  that 
place.  He  spoke  of  the  origin  of  camp-meet 
ings,  and  their  former  success  in  the  conversion 
of  souls.  He  told  them  that  it  had  been  the 
custom  in  all  stages  of  Christianity  for  people 
to  go  apart  to  worship ;  Christ  and  his  disciples 


KAEOOW    SIDE.  257 

> 

went  into  high  mountains,  and  it  was  there  that 
he  was  transfigured  before  them.  "  Man,"  he 
said,  "was  a  creature  of  circumstance,  and  he 
needed  rest,  change,  and  recreation  to  invigor 
ate  his  physical  system.  Even  the  soul  wanted 
its  holy  days  and  its  gala  attire,  wherein  it 
could  break  its  fetters,  and  shake  off  the  dust 
that  had  grown  upon  it  in  its  sympathetic 
ploddings  after  the  world,  and  soar  and  revel  in 
its  own  native  element."  The  pastor  concluded 
by  giving  a  short  history  of  his  own  conversion 
at  camp-meeting. 

Altogether  the  remarks  were  very  interest 
ing  and  well-timed,  and  awakened  a  great 
interest  in  the  minds  of  the  people  for  that 
Church  festival. 

Since  the  conversion  of  Kate^  Karlton,  the 
young  people  with  whom  she  was  accustomed 
to  associate  had  somewhat  deserted  her.  Not 
that  they  loved  her  less,  but  there  had  come  to 
be  a  barrier  between  them  that  as  yet  she  had 
not  been  able  to  remove.  As  for  Ellen  Mayo, 
she  mourned  as  though  her  beloved  friend 


258  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

were  dead,  though,  truth  to  tell,  it  was  more  for 
herself  than  for  Kate  that  she  wept. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Willard  thought  that  they  dis 
covered  the  signs  of  the  times.  For  many 
weeks  they  had  been  praying  for  a  shower  of 
Divine  grace,  and  they  felt  that  the  conversion 
of  one  precious  soul  was  a  sort  of  first-fruit  of  a 
glorious  harvest.  She  became  more  than  that, 
even  an  efficient  laborer  in  the  work ;  for  when 
Katy  glided  around  among  the  gay  circle  of 
whom  she  had  once  been  the  center  and  light, 
and  urged  them  to  go  to.  the  camp-meeting, 
there  was  not  one  who  could  refuse. 

We  have  not  time  to  tell  of  that  week's  cam 
paign,  wherein-  Israel's  army  encamped  against 
the  hosts  of  the  enemy ;  or  of  the  pitched  battles 
that  ensued,  in  which  the  whole  Gospel  artillery 
was  brought  to  bear  against  them,  and  many 
were  slain  thereby.-  Suffice  it  to  say  that 
among  the  trophies  won  there  were  thirty  souls 

from  the  port  station,  among  whom  were 

all  of  the  little  group  introduced  to  the  pastor 
on  that  memorable  May-day. 


KAHSTBOW   SIDE.  259 

Yes,  there  was  Ellen  Mayo,  Charles  and  Rosa 
Edwards,  "William  Haskill,  with  a  score  of 
others  rejoicing  in  God. 

To  George  Clifford  the  struggle  was  long  and 
doubtful ;  the  youth  knew  that  not  to  his  worldly 
parents  would  the  tidings  of  his  conversion  be 
joyful  ones,  and  for  a  time  he  shrank  from  con 
fessing  Christ.  But  at  last  in  a  frank  and 
manly  style  he  acknowledged  his  new-found 
treasure,  and  besought  them  to  investigate  those 
things,  and  see  if  thfy  were  not  true,  and 
worthy  of  the  attention  of  mortals. 

"Why,  George,"  said  the  father,  "what  new 
folly  are  you  practicing  now?" 

"  No  folly,  sir,"  replied  George,  in  a  respect- 
fi»l  tone ;  "  it  is  the  first  wisdom  of  my  life,  and 
believe  me,  sir,  the  first  happiness." 

The  sincerity  and  earnestness  of  the  young 
man  won  upon  his  father,  who  did  not  oppose 
his  course,  and  very  soon  the  mother  became 
partaker  of  like  precious  faith,  and  was  baptized 
at  the  same  altar  with  her  son. 

And  not   only  were   there  many   new-born 


260  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

souls,  but  wanderers  were  reclaimed  aiid  the 
Church  invigorated,  and  holiness  to  the  Lord 
became  her  motto.  It  was  while  Mr.  "Willard 
was  unusually  interested  on  the  subject  of 
entire  consecration  that  he  had  a  dream,  the  in 
terpretation  of  which  was  hidden  from  him. 
He  thought  that  his  whole  moral  man  stood  out 
before  him,  and  he  could  behold  it  with  his 
natural  eyes.  He  saw  that  it  was  beautiful, 
even  like  its  Divine  image,  except  here  and 
there  a  slight  blemish  dr  deformity,  which  be 
came  more  visible  the  longer  he  gazed  upon  it. 
He  thought  that  he  wept  and  prayed  to  be  re 
newed  in  the  Divine  likeness  whole  and  entire, 
and  a  voice  came  to  him  saying,  "  Canst  thou 
bear  the  fiery  ordeal?"  • 

And  he  answered,  "Yea,  Lord,  for  thy  sake 
and  the  Gospel's  I  can  bear  all  things." 

Then  said  the  voice  unto  him,  "  O  son  of 
man,  I  will  cause  you  to  pass  under  the  rod, 
and  bring  you  into  the  bond  of  the  covenant." 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  261 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

But  lie  knoweth  the  way  that  I  take  :  when  he  hath  tried  me,  I 
shall  come  forth  as  gold. — JOB  xxiii,  10. 

ANOTHER  year  had  come  to  the  inhabitants  of 
our  earth.  It  came  in  quiet  and  stealthily, 
even  while  the  rosy  morn  was  sleeping  in  the 
chambers  of  the  east,  and  the  sable  queen  of 
night  was  spreading  her  mantle  over  the  couch, 
as  though  old  time  would  surprise  the  world 
with  its  advent. 

And  yet  there  were  those  who  watched  its 
approach.  Some  there  were  around  the  couch 
of  the  dying,  and  some  there  were  "  who 
watched  to  weep." 

There  were  those  who  spent  the  night  in 
mirth  and  revelry,  and  sacrifices  to  Bacchus, 
and  there  were  a  few  who  spent  it  in  watching 
unto  prayer.  Of  the  latter  was  Walter  Willard, 
our  itinerant  servant  of  God,  and  pastor  of  the 
Church  at port. 


262  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

With  a  few  of  his  ministering  brethren,  and 
as  many  of  the  Church  as  would  join  them,  he 
had  held  a  watch-meeting.  Together  they  had 
preached,  prayed,  and  sung,  and  together  they 
had  knelt  in  solemn,  silent  prayer  at  the  awful 
hour  when  time  in  its  mystic  evolutions  had 
rolled  the  ancient  year  into  the  eternal  past, 
bringing  from  the  eternal  future  an  infant 
year  to  take  his  place  and  rule  the  coming 
seasons. 

The  watch-meeting  had  passed,  and  the  little 
group  had  retired  to  their  respective  homes 
and  to  their  couches  to  refresh  their  bodies  with 
sleep,  even  as  their  spirits  had  been  refreshed 
by  devotion,  that  together  they  might  be  fitted 
for  the  new  duties  which  a  new  day  and  a  new 
year  would  develop. 

Not  so  their  pastor.  No  sleep  awaits  his 
weary  eyelids  on  this  night.  He  must  think, 
think.  The  little  fire  that  he  kindled  on  com 
ing  home  has  burned  to  ashes,  and  the  dim 
candle  has  burned  low  in  its  socket,  and  finally 
gone  out.  No  matter ;  the  pale  moon  is  pour- 


KAINBOW   SIDE.  263 

ing  a  flood  of  light  upon  the  floor,  and  the 
watcher  loves  its  beams. 

He  is  thinking  of  that  city  that  needeth  not 
the  light  of  the  sun  or  of  the  moon,  for  the 
Lord  God  is  the  light  thereof,  and  there  were 
sweet  fields,  and  beautiful  dwellings,  and  a 
happy  throng  awaiting  him  there. 

He  thinks  of  the  apostles,  and  the  prophets, 
and  the  martyrs,  and  all  of  the  dead  that  died 
in  the  Lord ;  and  while  he  thinks  his  spirit-eyes 
are  unsealed,  and  they  pass  before  his  mental 
vision.  Yes,  there  they  are,  the  innumerable 
multitude,  those  that  have  come  up  out  of  great 
tribulation,  he  knows  them  by  their  white  and 
glistening  robes.  Each  holy  saint  wears  the 
emblem  of  his  sufferings  here.  How  they  pass 
before  the  great  white  throne,  each  in  his  own 
order,  and  bowing,  chant  the  lay  of  heaven  and 
earth:  ""Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to 
receive  power,  and  riches,  and  wisdom,  and 
strength,  and  honor,  and  glory,  and  blessing." 

A  quiet,  gentle  spirit  is  gliding  to  and  fro,  as 
though  on  missions  of  love  from  one  ransomed 


264         .  EAESTBOW   SIDE. 

sonl  to  another,  and  the  watcher  knows  by  the 
olive  branch  he  bears  that  it  is  good,  peaceful 
Uncle  Brown.  Near  him  follows  another  form, 
around  which  cluster  six  little  ones,  and  the 
watcher  whispers  "  Mother,  O  my  mother !" 

But  farther  on,  and  very  near  .  the  Lamb, 
stands  one  for  whom  he  hath  waited  and 
watched  for  many  long,  lone,  nights. 

Such  was  her  enduring,  undying  love,  even  to 
the  last  moment  when  the  spirit  had  quietly 
slipped  away,  leaving  its  precious  remains  in  his 
arms,  that  the  mourning  watcher  fully  believed 
that  she  must  come  back  to  smile  on  him  once 
more. 

But  now  as  he  sees  her  in  that  bright  inner 
circle,  with  the  golden  lyre  in  her  hand,  and 
thinks  what  seraphic  strains  must  flow  from  a 
soul  that  made  so  much  melody  here,  he  is  con 
tent  to  suffer  on  in  sorrow  and  in  loneness,  all 
the  days  of  his  life,  that  they  may  be  reunited 
in  that  happy  place. 

O  what  a  night  was  that  to  the  good  man ! 
how  near  did  he  come  to  the  eternal  city. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  265 

Who  shall  say  that  it  was  not  so  ?  For  the  soul 
has  not  far  to  travel  to  its  heaven.  It  is  only 
the  awakening  of  new  powers.  And  who  shall 
say  that  some  of  those  angels  who  are  sent  forth 
to  minister  to  those  who  shall  be  heirs  of  salva 
tion  did  not  hover  round  that  lone  watcher? 
Certain  it  was  that  new  manifestations,  such  as 
he  had  never  before  felt,  burst  upon  him,  and 
new  strength  was  given  unto  him.  • 

It  was  seldom  after  that  night  that  "Walter 

• 

Willard  visited  the  narrow  grave  (beside  that  of 
Annette)  where  slept  his  beloved  wife,  with  a 
tiny  babe  on  her  bosom.  And  never  after  did  he 
sit  in  his  lone  room  waiting  for  her  to  come  and 
smile  on  him.  But  he  went  forth  into  the  work 
of  God  with  renewed  vigilance  and  untiring 
love. 

How  did  the  Church  of  which  he  was  pastor 
cling  to  the  good  man  and  his  motherless  boy; 
and  how  did  they  mourn  the  sudden  death  of 
the  sweet  lady  who  had  become  so  dear  to 
them.  Poor  Kate  Karlton  almost  wept  her  life 

away,  and  as  the  spring  came  on  spent  much  of 
17 


266  EA1NBOW   SIDE. 

her  time  at  the  grave  of  Mrs.  "Willard;  and 
though  she  loved  the  Saviour  she  marveled  at 
the  calm  submission  of  the  widowed  husband. 

As  the  summer  advanced  the  flowers  bloomed 
on  the  grave  of  Maria  "Willard  and  on  that 
of  Annette,  and  the  willows  waved  and  beck 
oned  in  the  night-breeze ;  but  "Walter  thought 
oftener  of  fair  flowers  blooming  in  paradise,  and 
•gentle  spirits  beckoning  him  there,  and  light 
from  the  celestial  city  shed  its  radiance  on 
that  pale  brow  as  he  walked  softly  before 
his  God. 

O  son  of  man,  thou  hast  passed  under  the 
rod,  and  hast  come  into  the  bond  of  the 
covenant ! 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  267 


CHAPTEE  XXXI. 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  prophets  shall 
be  ashamed  every  one  of  his  vision,  . .  .  and  shall  say,  I  am  no 
prophet,  I  am  a  husbandman ;  for  man  taught  me  to  keep  cat 
tle. — ZECHABIAH.  xiii,  4,  5. 

JUST  before  the  close  of  the  Conference  year 
184-,  there  appeared  on  a  dark,  drizzly  even 
ing  at  the  door  of  Mr.  "Willard  a  traveler, 
wet,  weary,  and  much  bespattered  with  mud. 

Emily  Morris,  who  was  still  in  the  service 
of  the  family  as  housekeeper  and  nurse  to  little 
Walter,  hastened  to  call  Mr.  "Willard,  who  on 
entering  the  room  recognized  the  new  comer 
as  Brother  Sangers,  a  member  of  the  Confer- 

» 

ence,  who  had  been  ordained  the  year  before 
and  appointed  to  the  S circuit. 

Mr.  Willard  hastened,  to  replenish  the  fire,  and 
Emily  to  prepare  supper. 

Suddenly  recollecting  himself,  the  host  started 
to  the  door  to  look  after  the  horse  of  the 
traveler. 


268  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

"Don't  trouble  yourself,"  said  Brother  San- 
gers ;  "  that  is  well  cared  for,"  and  he  pointed 
to  a  staff  that  stood  in  the  corner  of  the  room, 
guarding  a  small  'bundle. 

"  Why,  have  you  come  on  foot  ?"  asked  Mr. 
"Willard  in  surprise. 

"  Just  so,  brother,"  was  the  meek  answer. 

Then  followed  interrogation  of  the  reasons. 

"The  roads  are  rough,  and  my  people  were 
not  willing  to  trust  their  horses  on  a  journey  at 
this  season,"  was  the  answer. 

"Why  didn't  you  come  on  in  the  stage?" 
asked  Mr.  Willard. 

"  My  purse  was  low,"  was  the  laconic  reply. 

"My  dear  brother,"  said  the  host  with  an  .air 
of  uncommon  interest,  "  for  what  kind  of  a  peo 
ple  have  you  labored?" 

"For  a  very  good  people,  but  small  and 
poor.  I  don't  complain  of  them ;  they  received 
but  little  from  me,  and  the  laborer  is  only 
worthy  of  his  hire;"  and  Brother  Sangers  smiled 
a  sad,  subdued  smile. 
"Come,  come,  brother,"  said  Mr.  Willard,  "I 


EAINBOW    SIDE.  269 

see  you  are  weary  and  dispirited ;  I  am  glad 
that  you  are  in  season  to  rest  and  recruit  your 
self  before  proceeding  on  your  journey.  You 
will  not  receive  the  welcome  that  used  to  await 
my  guests,  but  we  will  make  you  as  comfort 
able  as  we  can." 

Brother  Sangers  stayed  with  Mr.  Willard  till 
they  departed  together  for  Conference,  and  it 
was  during  that  visit  and  journey  that  he  im 
parted  his  intention  of  locating,  in  order,  he 
said,  to  prepare  for  the  ministry.  It  was  evi 
dent  that  he  was  under  severe  trials,  and  it  was 
in  order  to  understand  those  trials  and  motives 
that  Mr.  Willard  led  him  on  to  impart  his 
history,  which,  being  a  truthful*  and  connected 
narrative,  we  subjoin,  to  illustrate  the  itinerant 
without  the  advantages  of  education  or  a  knowl 
edge  of  the  world. 

To  make  the  history  more  interesting  we  will 
give  it  just  as  it  was  related  by  the  narrator, 
only  pledging  our  veracity  for  its  truthfulness. 

"I  am,"  said  Brother  Sangers,  "a  country 
plow-boy.  My  father  owned  a  large  farm  in 


2  TO  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

the  town  of ,  in  the  State  of .     It  was 

bounded  east,  west,  north,  and  south  by  a  high 
stone  wall,  and  that  'wall'  was  expected  to 
bound  our  interests,  hopes,  and  ambitions  for 
this  life.  True,  we  had  gates,  bars,  and  such 
outlets,  by  and  through  which  we  held  that 
intercourse  with  the  outer  world  that  was 
deemed  necessary  to  the  happiness  and  well- 
being  of  our  little  inner  world. 

"My  father  was  a  pious  man.  Through  his 
instructions  we  were  taught  the  first  rudiments 
of  theology.  Twice  in  each  day  he  offered 
prayer,  always  standing  beside  the  kitchen 
window,  till  I  came  to  regard  that  spot  as  a 

0 

holy  place.  At  meals  he  pronounced  grace, 
always  in  the  same  words,  as  were  also  his  daily 
prayers.  I  have  no  doubt  that  those  sacrifices 
were  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God.  That 
they  were  useful  I  am  sure,  from  the  fact  that 
early  in  life  I  awoke  to  a  strange  longing  to 
know  more  of  God,  and,  above  all,  to  feel  that 
he  was  my  friend. 

"  I  think  I  was  about  te%  years  of  age  when 


'EAINBOW  SIDE. 

I  came  to  the  resolution  that  I  would  pray  for 
myself.  I  had  long  felt  it  my  duty,  but  the 
idea  seemed  presumptuous.  But  on  that  day  I 
was  sent  into  the  field  alone  to  do  some  light 
task,  while  my  father  and  brothers  were  en 
gaged  in  other  employment,  and  while  there  I 
was  overwhelmed  with  a  sense  of  my  lost  con 
dition  as  a  sinner. 

"  Looking  carefully  about  me  to  be  sure 
that  there  were  no  observers,  I  bowed  my*little 
knees  to  the  dust  in  which  I  was  toiling,  and 
clasping  my  hands,  prayed  God  to  be  merciful 
to  my  soul.  Then  I  arose  and  labored  so  dili 
gently  that  at  evening  my  father  commended 
my  faithfulness. 

"Time  rolled  on,  bringing  a  weight  of  cares 
and  responsibilities,  for  my  father  was  strict  in 
enforcing  the  'primeval  law.'  But  though  my 
hands  were  ever  occupied  with  the  muck-rake, 
my  spirit  could  not  be  thus  fettered;  now  and 
then  it  cast  a  lingering  glance  upward  and 
beheld  the  celestial  crown  proffered  for  its 
acceptance;  but  how  could  a  poor  little 


272  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

* 

ignorant,  dirty  boy  reach  that  crown,  or  how 
could  he  ever  become  fit  to  wear  it  ? 

"At  the  age  of  fifteen  there  came  to  our 
neighborhood  a  wandering  apostle  of  the  de 
spised  Nazarene,  and  after  a  few  days'  sojourn 
appointed  a  series  of  meetings.  They  were  to 
be  held  in  the  old  school-house,  wjiere  was 
doled  out  our  meager  pittance  of  intellectual 
food,  which,  like  the  hard  crust  given  to  the 
beggflr,  only  served  to  whet  otir  appetites  and 
make  our  mental  hunger  the  more  keen. 

"  But  neither  mental  nor  physical  hungerings 
were  anything  compared  with  my  intense  long 
ing  for  some  indefinite  spiritual  good.  With 
what  joy  I  accepted  a  stint  from  my  father, 
for  I  knew  that  by  an  extra  outlay  of  strength 
I  could  accomplish  my  task  in  time  to  attend 
the  meeting.  In  due  time  I  was  washed, 
brushed,  and  on  my  way  to  the  house  of  prayer. 
In  that  meeting  several  rose  for  prayer,  and 
I  among  the  rest.  But  I  was  wanting  in  faith 
and  decision ;  and  while  others  experienced  . 
justification,  I  was  left  to  caviMngs  #nd  doubt. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  2Y3 

"At  last  I  came  to  the  conclusion  that  the 
work  of  grace  was  one  of  gradual  progress,  and 
-  it  must  be  a  long  time  before  I  could  gain  an 
evidence  of 'my  acceptance  with  God;  so  I  com 
menced  a  •If-denying,  prayerful  life,  resolving 
that  I  would  be  a  Christian  outwardly  whatever 
was  the  state  of  my  heart,  and  for  five  years  I 
searched  the  Scriptures,  and  prayed  twice  a  day 
in  secret. 

"During  that  time -I  was  subject  to  a  great 
trial,  and  one  that  preyed  continually  on  my 
spirits. 

"  When  I  was  ten  years  of  age  there  came 
to  our  home  and  hearts  two  twin  babes,  a 
brother  and  sister,  with  whom  we  were  all 
much  pleased.  I  loved  the  sweet  children,  and 
watched  the  development  of  reason  in  their 
infant  minds.  What  made  them  peculiarly 
interesting  was  that  very  early  there  was  some 
thing  strange  in  their  appearance  that  for  a 
long  time  we  could  not  make  out.  Healthy 
and  active,  they  soon  learned  to  smile  at  my 
approach,  and  grieve  when  I  left  them;  and 


274  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

yet  we  were  long,  in  discovering  that  only  by 
the  sense  of  hearing  and  touch  they  knew  of 
my  presence.  The  dear  babes  were  blind !  and 
O  how  sad  I  was  to  know  that  a  dark  vail 
rested  on  those  mild,  pleasant  orH,  and  my 
little  brother  and  sister  were  to  grope  through 
life"  shut  up  in  perpetual  night !  None  of  my 
prayers  or  pious  resolutions  could  reconcile  me 
to  the  thought. 

"The  children  grew  to  childhood,  and  the  lit 
tle  boy  would  follow  me  to  the  field,  and  by 
the  sense  of  touch  learn  the  formation  of  our 
implements  of  farming  and  their  use,  and  by 
aid  of  my  instruction  commenced  to  labor. 
His  first  trial  was  in  hoeing,  and  his  mode 
of  operation  was  to  get  down  and  with  his 
hands  feel  out  the  form  of  the  hill;  then  he 
would  dig  a  while,  and  at  last  finish  the  opera 
tion  with  his  hands. 

"  In  this  way  he  learned  many  kinds  of  work, 
and,  strange  to  tell,  came  to  be  counted  as  a 
laborer.  This  was  a  grief  to  me,  and  I  regret 
ted  having  ever  taught  him  anything,  for  I 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  2Y5 

could  not  bear  to  see  him  groping  by  my 
side. 

"  After  a  time  I  learned  that  people  had  been 
cured  of  blindness  by  surgical  operation,  and 
I  urged  my  father  to  have  a  trial  on  our  poor 
blind  ones;  but  with  his  habitual  caution  he 
refused.  He  feared  it  would  cause  suffering 
without  success ;  perhaps  they  would  lose  their 
eyes  or  even  their  lives  in  the  operation. 

"It  was  then  that  I  resolved  to  make  an 
effort  myself.  I  had  on  hand  a  little  purse,  the 
product  of  my  potato  patch,  for  we  were  per 
mitted  to  have  that  little  income  to  furnish 
Sunday  shoes  and  other  luxuries,  and  that 
money  I  meant  to  devote  to  that  purpose. 
With  this  view  I  enlisted  my  mother  and  the 
poor  blind  ones  to  consent  to  an  examination, 
hoping  that  if  they  were  pronounced  hopeful 
cases  my  father  would  consent  to  the  oper 
ation. 

"Accordingly  I  started  one  morning  to  give 
the  children  a  ride,  drove  to  the  city,  and  had 
the  happiness  of  hearing  that  the  filrp  could  be 


276  BAINBOW   SIDE. 

removed  from  their  eyes,  and  they  partially  if 
not  completely  cured. 

"  Meantime  our  mother  had  managed  to 
remove  the  prejudices  and  fears  of  our  father, 
so  that  when  we  returned  he  had  become  quite 
acquiescent  in  our  plans. 

"After  a  few  days  of  preparation  two  phy 
sicians  came  with  their  instruments  of  torture, 
and  one  after  another  submitted  to  most  agoni 
zing  operations.  The  assistant  surgeon  was  so 
agitated  that  the  instrument  was  put  into,  my 
hands.  I  don't  know  how  I  did  it,  but  I  stood 
for  several  minutes  holding  the  eye-ball  of  my 
poor  sister  with  a  hand  paralyzed  by  determi 
nation  to  a  perfect  stillness. 

"But  why  dwell  on  those  awful  moments; 
thank  God  they  are  passed,  and  those  dear  ones 
now  enjoy  God's  blessed  sunlight,  and  the 
brighter  beams  of  the  Sun  of  Eighteousness. 

"After  that* event  I  was  content  to  labor  on 
with  the  family"  for  a  competency,  and  I  strove 
to  lay  up  for  myself  a  foundation  of  good 
works.  I.  read,  and  prayed,  and  labored  to 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  277 

make  myself  a  .Christian.  All  in  vain.  Our 
worldly  efforts  were  successful;  the  family  be 
came  independent;  debts  were  paid  off,  im 
provements  made,  and  now  and  then  a  little 
money  laid  aside  for  a  rainy  days  but  not  one 
step  did  I  advance  in  the  divine  life.  Even  the 
old  debt  of  transgression  remained,  and  though 
I  had  striven  for  many  years  to  offset  it  by 
prayer  and  good  works,  or  by  some  means  to 
abate  its  awful  magnitude,  yet  there  it  stood 
beneath  the  flashings  of  Mount  Sinai." 


- 


278  EATNBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

• 

He  that  loveth  father  or  mother  more  than  me  is  not  worthy 
of  me :  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more  than  me  is  not 
worthy  of  me. — MATTHEW  x,  37. 

"WHEN  I  was  about  twenty  years  of  age  I 
persuaded  my  father  to  let  me  attend  the  vil 
lage  high  school.  My  thirst  for  knowledge  was 
very  great,  and  yet  I  never  lost  sight  of  the 
greater  object  of  my  life.  I  thought  that  by 
being  wiser  I  could  the  sooner  come  to  that 
state  of  goodness  for  which  I  panted. 

"Many  an  hour  have  I  sat  in  my^oom, 
urging  on  my  intellect  to  its  utmost  capacity, 
while  the  merry  shouts  of  my  companions  came 
floating  on  the  evening  air.  My  boyish  pulse 
would  bound  with  eagerness  to  join  them ;  but 
no,  those  golden  moments  were  all  too  precious  to 
waste  in  play.  My  schoolfellows  had  days  and 
weeks  to  each  of  them,  and  I,  the  poor  plow- 
boy,  had  as  much  to  do  as  they.  I  supposed 


RAINBOW    SIDE.  279 

them  far  in  advance  of  me,  and  so  they  were 
in  exterior,  for  in  my  diffidence  and  untrained 
manners  I  made  but  a  poor  appearance. 

"Nothing  ever  gave  me  so  much  encourage 
ment  as  when,  after  a  few  weeks,  one  of  those 
bold,  handsome  boys  came  to  me  for  assistance 
in  his  exercises.  Studious  at  home  and  dili 
gent  there,-!  had  in  some  branches  outstripped 
them,  and  my  heart  fairly  bounded  with  hope 
and  happiness.  There  was  one  circumstance, 
however,  that  gave  me  pain  ;  I  was  misappre 
hended  ;  it  was  reported  that  I  was  a  Christian, 
and  some  of  the  pious  called  me  'brother.'  I 
began  to  feel  that  I  was  acting  the  part  of  a 
hypocrite,  and  I  felt  the  deepest  self-abasement. 
Here  was  a  dilemma;  to  go  back  and  join  aUn- 
ity  with  the  thoughtless  and  undevotional  was 
not  to  be  thought  of ;  to  act  a  part  was  worse  ; 
this,  then,  was  a  new  motive  why  I  should 
have  that  change  for  which  my  soul  so  much 
longed. 

"One  day,  while  attending  religious  service 
with  the  Congregationalists,  I  was  startled  by 


280  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

'      • 

the    announcement  of   the   preacher    that   he 

0 

would  receive  in  his  study  on  Wednesday  any 
persons  who  were  anxious  on  the  subject  of 
religion  and  would  like  to  converse  ;  and  on 
that  day  I  walked  three  miles  to  avail  myself 
of  the  privilege.  .. 

"  When  there  I  opened  my  mind  freely,  re 
ceived  Christian  counsel,  and  bowed  with  the 
good  man  in  prayer ;  but  owing  to  a  want  of 
faith  my  spirit  was  not  loosed.  It  was  about 
that  time  that  I  began  in  my  feelings  to  draw 
rapidly  near  to  that  period  which  was  an  epoch 
in  my  life,  a  starting-point  toward  that  goal 
that  is  yet  in  prospect.  I  had  fairly  come  to 
the  conclusion  that  I  never  should  have  mercy 
in  the  way  I  sought,  and  only  by  confes 
sion  should  I  obtain  salvation.  Accordingly  I 
availed  myself  of  the  privileges  of  another  pro 
tracted  meeting,  and  publicly  professed  my 
convictions  and  resolutions,  and  humbly  begged 
an  interest  in  the  prayers  of  God's  people.  The 
struggle  of  soul  was  now  upon  me,  every  fetter 
tut  unbelief  was  broken,  and  that  was  a  com- 


KAINBOW    SIDE.  281 

plete  incrustation  over  all  my  moral  powers.  It 
obscured  my  vision,  paralyzed  my  soul,  and  al 
most  extinguished  the  light  of  reason. 

"But  in  the  midst. of  my  internal  struggles' 
there  was  a  gentle  touch  and  a  gentle  voice, 
and  my  bonds  were  loosed.  I  was  free,  free, 
and  earth  nor  hell  had  power  to  fetter  my  glad 
spirit." 

Brother  Sangers  paused,  and  Mr.  Willard 
asked  how  long  after  his  conversion  before  he 
felt  that  he  must  preach  the  Gospel. 

"  Not  long ;  while  I  was  glorying  in  the 
cross  of  Christ  there  came  to  my  heart  the  con 
viction  that  I  should  have  to  bear  its  standard 
before  lost  men.  It  did  not  seem  so  much  like 
a  commission  as  a  foreshadowing  of  that  com 
mission.  When  I  strove  to  shake  it  off,  my 
mind  was  in  doubt  of  its  justification.  "When 
I  permitted  it  to  remain,  and  mature  under 
God's  providence,  I  was  happy.  From  a  sense 
of  duty  I  united  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  though  I  loved  all  Christians,  and 

never  stumbled  at  creeds  or  platforms. 
18 


282  KAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  At  length  my  conviction  of  duty  became  so 
strong  that  I  opened  my  mind  to  my  mother. 
She  regarded  it  as  a  vain  ambition,  and  warned 
me  against  its  indulgence. 

"  This  was  a  sore  trial,  and,  added  to  my  own 
misgivings,  almost  drove  me  to  distraction.  My 
mental  agony  bore  down  my  physical  health, 
appetite  failed,  and  my  flesh  wasted  as  if  under 
the  power  of  disease. 

"  One  evening,  after  the  family  had  retired, 
I  left  the  house-  and  returned  to  the  wood,  re 
solved  to  settle  the  question  in  my  own  mind 
or  never  return.  In  that  struggle  I  can  truly 
say  'the  pains  of  hell  got  hold  of  me.'  I  tried 
to  pray,  but  could  find  no  words ;  then  I 
recalled  the  Lord's  prayer,  but  at  the  words 
*  thy  will  be  done,'  a  strange  suffocating  sensa 
tion  -came  over  me.  I  gasped,  struggled,  and 
sweat  broke  from  every  pore;  but  at  last  the 
Spirit  helped  my  infirmities,  and  I  cried  with  a 
loud  voice,  'Thy  will  be  done,'  and  instantly  a 
sweet  peace  fell  on  my  soul.  And  then  came 
the  assurance  that  I  should  not  be  pressed  at 


•  RAINBOW    SIDE.  283 

once  into  the  work,  but  should  have  time  to  add 
to  my  little  stock  of  knowledge  and  make  some 
preparation. 

"  But  first  I  must  get  my  parents'  consent  to 
preach,  for  I  could  not  leave  without  their  bless 
ing.  My  father  very  conscientiously  bade  me 
do  what  I  considered  duty,  but  my  mother  was 
not  to  be  moved.  She  could  not  consent  to  my 
being  a  Methodist  itinerant ;  to  her  mind  it  was 
equivalent  to^being  a  strolling  vagabond. 

"At  last  I  told  her  that  God  had  called  me  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  the  'wo'  was  upon  me,  and 
I  waited  her  permission.  With  this  remark  I 
left  the  room,  and  retired  to  my  chamber. 
Scarcely  had  I  closed  the  door  before  I  heard 
her  voice  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs,  calling, 
'  Leonard,  you  may  do  what  you  think  right !' 
Dear  old  lady,  she  was  sobbing  so  as  to  be 
hardly  able  to  articulate,  and  I  knew  how  much 
the  sacrifice  cost  her.  I  thank  God  that  she 
has  come  to  a  perfect  reconciliation  to  God's 
will  in  that  matter. 

"I  was  riot  quite  twenty-one,  and  would  as 


284  RAINBOW    SIDE.  * 

soon  have  thought  of  selling  my  birthright  for 
a  mess  of  pottage  as  asking  my  father  to  give 

• 

me  the  few  remaining  months  of  my  minority. 
But  I  determined  as  soon  as  that  expired  to 
attend  school,  &nd  for  that  purpose  I  hoarded 
every  cent  I  could  honestly  obtain  with  almost 
miserly  care. 

"At  length  the  long-look ed-for  day  arrived. 
The  last  harvest  of  my  boyhood  had  been  all 
garnered,  and  as  I  threw  off  the  last  sheaf  my 
'  harvest-home '  song  was,  *  manhood  and  lib 
erty.' 

"  I  did  not  stop  to  think  of  the  cold,  wide 
world  beyond  the  stone  wall,  but  thrust  my 
wardrobe,  consisting  of  an  ample  store  of  strong 
home-made  garments,  into  a  trunk,  which,  with 
its  contents,  was  provided  by  my  mother, 
shook  the  parting  hand,  and  like  Abraham  went 
out  not  knowing  whither  I  went. 

"  My  father  had  refunded  the  money  I  spent 
on  the  blind  children,  so  I  felt  that  I  could  at 
tend  school  at  least  one  quarter,  and  after  a 
day's  ride  I  found  myself  in  R,  at  one  of 


BATNBOW   SIDE.  285 

our  institutions  of  learning.  I  studied  and 
made  considerable  advance  in  the  first  princi 
ples  of  an  education,  and  I  was  very  happy. 
Associated  with  religious  young  people,  all  of 
whom  were  very  kind  to  me,  the  weeks  galloped 
i>y,  and  at  last  brought  me  to  the  end,  or  rather 
the  bottom  of  my  purse.  "When  I  had  paid  my 
bills,  and  got  my  trunk  aboard  the  stage,  I  had 
just  fifty  cents.  But  I  had  strong,  active  limbs, 
and  a  light  heart,  filled  with  love  to  God,  and 
I  cut  me  a  stout  stick  and  started  on  foot  for 
my  father's  house.  The  roads  were  rough,  and 
at  night  when  I  stopped  my  feet  were  sorely 
blistered.  I  had  walked  thirty  miles,  and 
twenty  more  lay  between  me  and  home.  The 
people  with  whom  I  tarried  did  not  charge  for 
my  entertainment,  and  early  in  the  morning  I 
was  on  my  way  again. 

"I  limped  every  step,  and  to  my  further 
annoyance  the  coachman  from  my  native  town 
overtook  me  and  offered  to  take  me  home  for 
fifty  cents,  just  my  whole  capital,  and  that  I 
had  devoted  to  the  itinerant  who  for  the  first 


286  RAINBOW    SIDE. 

time  had  been  sent  to  labor  on  the  Sabbath  in 
our  town;  so  I  thanked  the  driver,  and  pur 
sued  my  own  crippled  march. 

"  Never  did  the  old  homestead  look  so  beau 
tiful -as  when  from  the  distant  hills  I  had  a 
view  of  it,  and  never  was  wanderer  greeted 
with  more  love  than  I  was. 

"That  winter  I  worked  for  my  board  with 
my  father,  and  attended  the  winter  .  school. 
In  the  spring  I  bargained  for  a  lot  of  land, 
worked  two  months  toward  its  pay,  and  then, 
shouldering  my  pack  of  provisions,  went  into 
the  wilderness  and  commenced  making  a  farm." 

"  But  did  you  not  intend  to  preach  ?" 

"  Certainly  I  did,  but  I  was  too  young  and 
inexperienced,  and  wanted  preparation.  I 
lodged  in  an  old  camp ;  that  was  my  home, 
and  there  I  erected  a  family  altar,  where  I  used 
to  pray  vocally  every  day." 

"  Were  you  alone  ?"  asked  Mr.  Willard. 

"  Entirely ;  but  after  a  time  a  weasel  became 
my  companion.  Every  morning  when  I  a^woke 
it  would  crouch  in  the  corner  of  my  camp,  and 


EAINBOW   SIDE. 

I  learned  to  look  for  the  little  creature  and  love 
it.  Perhaps  God  sent  her  to  guard  my  simple 
stores,  which  consisted  of  hard  bread  and  pork. 

"  The  next  year  I  built  a  neat  log-cabin,  and 
brought  to  it  a  gentle,  affectionate  wife,  after 
which  I  saw  my  weasel  no  more. 

"Soon  after  this  I  procured  an  exhorter's 
license,  and  used  after  my  week's  labor  was  over 
to  go  about  in  obscure  settlements  and  call 
sinners  to  repentance.  Souls  were  converted, 
and  my  determination  grew  stronger  to  devote 
myself  to  the  work.  For  this  purpose  I  studied 
my  Bible  and  school-books,  which  was  all  the 
library  I  had,  and  I  prayed  a  great  deal. 

"  It  was  that  summer  that  I  felt  impressed  to 
9  go  to  my  native  village  and  preach  Jesus,  and 
I  sent  an  appointment.  When  the  time  arrived 
I  went  with  a  trembling  heart.  As  I  expected 
the  house  was  filled,  and  I  had  great  liberty. 
O  how  was  I  strengthened  in  taking  that  cross ! 

"Soon  after  that  I  received  a  license  to 
preach,  and  for  four  years  I  did  preach  on  the 
Sabbath  in  the  vicinity  of  my  home,  laboring 


288  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

every  other  day  on  our  little  farm.  But  my 
heart  began  to  go  out  after  lost  souls,  and  I  felt 
that  I  must  give  my  whole  time  to  God's  serv 
ice.  The  Church  too  began  to  call,  saying, 
What  dost  thou  here,  thou  servant  of  God? 
arise,  and  go  into  the  moral  field,  for  there  is 
need  of  thee  there. 

"Then  came  the  temptations  of  Satan.  I 
had  just  got  things  to  my  mind.  Thirty  acres 
of  the  forest  had  disappeared  before  my^ single 
ax,  and  grain  and  grass  were  waving  in  the 
summer  winds.  I  had  built  a  nice  barn,  and 
dug  a  well,  and  planted  a  nursery  of  choice 
fruits.  We  had  a  thriving  stock  of  animals 
"and  fowls,  among  whom  my  wife  had  many 
pets,  besides  two  little  children,  who  were  the« 
music  of  our  cottage.  There  was  not  a  spot  of 
land,  or  tree,  or  animal  but  what  was  dear  from 
recollections  of  mutual  trial  and  mutual  hope. 

"  I  shall  never  forget  how  Mary's  rosy  cheek 
blanched  when  I  told  her  that  I  had  prom 
ised  to  sell  everything,  and  was  going  with 
my  family  to  join  the  band  of  itinerants. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  289 

She  was  prepared  for  my  preaching,  but  I 
think  she  had  a  lingering  hope  to  be  able  to 
keep  that  green  home  to  bring  up  her  children 
in  and  welcome  me  to  just  as  she  had  done. 

"I  told  her  that  we  should  have  to  submit 
to  toil  and  privation,  but  we  were  young  and 
stro»g,  and  accustomed  to  it,  and  we  ought 
to  be  willing  to  do  as  much  for  Christ  as  we 
had  done  for  ourselves. 

" '  'Tis  not  that  I  fear,  Leonard,'  said  she,  her 
eyes  filling  with  tears;  'but  we  are  neither  of 
us  polished  or  refined ;  how  shall  we  appear  in 
such  a  station?  Just  see  your  hands,  and 
think  how  they  will  look  gesticulating  in  the 
pulpit;  but  not  half  as  bad  as  I  shall  appear 
trying  to  enact  the  minister's-  wife;'  and  she 
begged  me  to  let  her  stay  and  feed  her  chick 
ens  and  take  care  of  the  farm.  Poor  Mary! 
she  has  refined  and  sensitive  feelings,  and  even 
now  is  tremblingly  alive  to  her  unfitness  for 
her  station." 

"And  is  that  the  reason  why  you  purpose 
to  locate  ?" 


290  EAINBOW   SIDE. 

"  Partly  that ;  and  then  I  see  that  her  pecu 
niary  embarrassments  wear  on  her  spirits;  she 
is  not  the  rosy,  laughing  girl  that  she  was,  and 
I  can't  bear  to  see  her  thoughtful,  anxious 
countenance." 

"  Have  you  been  successful  as  a  laborer  ?" 
asked  Mr.  Willard.  0 

. "  O  yes,"  replied  Brother  Sangers ;  "  God 
has  used  this  poor  instrument  in  the  conversion 
of  many  souls." 

"And  your  health  is  good?" 

"Very;  I  am  seldom  sick,"  replied  Brother 
Sangers. 

"  Then  you  must  not  leave  the  itinerancy,  for 
don't  you  see,  my  brother,  that  our  laborers  are 
falling  on  the  battle-field  ?  They  are  becoming 
few,  while  the  harvest  is  great." 

"  Yes,  brother,  but  I  started  far  behind  the 
times,  and  cannot  overtake  them;  and  the 
world  is  growing  fastidious,  and  want  Brother 
Willard's  preaching." 

"Which  it  cannot  have  but  a  short  time, 
even  if  it  were  valuable.  The  world  wants  just 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  291 

such  laborers  as  God  thrusts  into  his  vineyard*, 
he  knows  what  qualifications  are  necessary,  and 
he  will  impart  them." 

The  two  brethren  went  to  Conference,  and 

* 

had  a  refreshing  time.  Brother  Sangers  be 
came  as  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter,  and 
was  melted  and  remolded  into  a  vessel  to  bear 
the  name  of  Christ  to  the  lost  world.  In  the 
love-feast  he  arose  and  praised  God,  and  an 
nounced  his  determination  to  spend  and  be 
spent  in  his  service,  and  all  the  people  said 
"Amen." 

Brother  Sangers  is  yet  in  the  itinerancy. 
He  handles  his  Gospel  implements  as  he  used 
to  his  farming  tools,  without  gloves ;  and  some 
complain  that  they  are  too  "  sharp,"  and  others 
that  they  are  too  "blunt,"  but  on  the  whole 
they  do  good  service,  and  we  have  no  doubt 
that  the  great  Master  of  the  vineyard  approves 
them. 

His  gentle  wife  is  still  by  his  side,  smiling 
and  rosy,  and  no  one  but  she  mistrusts  that  she 
is  in  the  least  unfit  for  her  station. 


292  EAINBOW   SIDE. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

Let  not  him  that  girdeth  on  his  harness  boast  himself  a^he 
that  putteth  it  off. — 1  KINGS  xx,  11. 

KEADEK,  the  simple  but  truthful  events 
recorded  in  this  narrative  are  incidents  col 
lected  from  the  past.  The  wheel  of  ever-prae- 
ent  time  has  rolled  them  behind,  but  the  system 
which  they  delineate  still  joists;  and  it  remains 
to  decide  whether  or  not,  with  God's  blessing, 
it  shall  prosper  in  days  to  come. 

"We  have  endeavored  to  give  a  life-like  pic 
ture,  well  aware  that  to  the  human  understand 
ing  in  its  native  short-sightednesss  &  is  dark 
and  gloomy.  In  contemplating  the  foreground 
scenery — the  sad  realities  of  the  present,  it 
loses  sight  of  the  beauty  in  the  background 
— the  glory  of  the  distant  future.  But  to  the 
regenerate  mind,  and  scanned  by  the  eye  of 
faith,  the  brightness,  though  obscured,  is  visi 
ble,  and  the  rainbow  of  the  everlasting  covenant 
illumines  the  darkest  cloud. 


RAINBOW   SIDE.  293 

Would  you  know  more  of  the  itinerant  whose 
life  and  character  we  have  endeavored  to  por 
tray;  that  godly  man  who  threw  his  att  into 
the  work ;  he  who  suffered  privation,  want, 
and  even  hungerings  in  your  midst  for  Christ's 
sake?  Where  is  he? 

The  church  walls  of  New  England  no  longer 
echo  to  his  manly,  fearless  voice.  Is  he  sleep 
ing  beside  the  grave  of  his  beloved  wife  or 
honored  mother  ?  Let  us  visit  them. 

Is  there  a  fresher,  newer  mound  beside  the 
maternal  tomb  at  Mount  Joy  f    Not  there  is  . 
Walter  Willard !     Has  he  at  last  found  a  rest 
ing-place  beside  the  wife  of  his  bosom  ?    Nay, 

he  is  not  there! 

• 

The  winds  of  the  Atlantic  fan  the  brow  of 
many  living,  and  howl  their  dirges  over  many 
that  are  dead,  but  he  has  left  their  haunts  to 
make  him  a  grave  where  they  can  never  come. 

Reader,  would  you  visit  him  once  more? 
Then  go  at  sunset,  when  the  shadows  are  deep 
ening  into  shade,  and  dews  from  heaven  are 
falling,  and  follow  the  fast  receding  sunbeam 


294  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

over  rivers  and  mountains  to  the  distant  shores 
of  the  Pacific. 

In  a  sequestered  corner  of  a  church-yard  in 
one  of  those  thriving  western  cities,  and  apart 
from  the  towering  tombstones  that  cluster  over 
the  graves  of  the  rich  and  honored  of  this 
world,  stands  a  plain  slab  of  marble,  marking 
by  its  limited  dimensions  the  resting-place  of 
some  humble  stranger.  So  unobtrusive  is  it 
that  the  careless  observer  turns  away  to  more 
imposing  monuments;  consequently  it  is  sel 
dom  visited,  and  stands  in  its  seclusion  almost 
hidden  from  view  by  the  tall,  untrodden  grass 
around  it. 

But  should  some  curious  graveyard  fre 
quenter  part  the  waving  summer  verdure,  a*nd 
near  that  neglected  stone,  he  would  find  the 
following  inscription  : 


SSscrtir  to  %   DPkmorg  of  % 
REV.   WALTER    WILLARD, 

A   METHODIST    ITINERANT,    AND    MEMBER    OF    -   CONFERENCE. 

Seeking  the  boon  of  health,  he  fell  in  a  strange  land, 
and  strangers  wept  over  his  grave. 


EAINBOW   SIDE.  295 

And  so  the  pilgrim  and  warrior  is  at  last 
at  rest.  He  has  put  off  his  armor,  and  gone  to 
reap  the  laurels  won  in  an  arduous  fight. 

And  not  .at  that  lone  grave  would  we  part 
with  thee,  gentle  reader;  thou  who  hast  walked 
by  our  side  through  the  lights  and  shades  of 
itinerant  life  couldst  never  find  the  sequel  of 
the  itinerant  in  that  mystic  sleep  of  death. 
With  the  hand  of  faith  let  us  lift  the  vail  that 
divides  us  from  the  loved  and  lost  of  this  world, 
and  there  find  the  final  sequel  of  Gospel  effort. 
Behold  it  in  the  records  of  heaven,  the  Lamb's 
book  of  life,  where  is  written  not  only  the  spir 
itual  birth-place  of  immortal  souls,  but  the 
name  of  him  by  whom  they  believed ;  and  not 
only  so,  but  each  diadem  of  glory  is  radiant 
with  those  jewels  gathered  from  the  children 
of  the  world.  They  too  have  shed  their  little 
light  in  their  own  sphere,  and  perchance  have 
lighted  others  to  the  great  Source  of  all  light. 
How  the  circle  enlarges  as  we  follow  Christian 
influence !  a  small  pebble  thrown  in  the 
waters  to  ripple  -a  broad  surface;  a  little 


296  RAINBOW   SIDE. 

hidden    leaven,    and   lo!    the    whole    lump   is 
leavened. 

Homesick  Christian,  when  the  cares  of  life 
are  pressing  hard  upon  you  indulge  a  blissful 
vision  of  those  things ;  in  imagination  visit  the 
new  Jerusalem  where  God  and  angels  dwell; 
away  through  the  blue  ether,  far  from  earth 
and  earth's  attraction,  hold  converse  with  the 
blessed,  for  there  is  your  home,  and  though 
thy  pathway  through  life  lies  beneath  the  rain 
bow,  it  gives  promise  of  a  fair  morrow;  and 
though  the  partners  of  thy  toilsome  journey  one 
after  another  pass  behind  the  vail,  they  await 
you  there. 

And  vainly  the  wave  the  traveler  shall  mock ; 

Still  we  smile  at  the  barrier,  the  desert  and  rock ; 

"We  shall  meet  when  the  mists  shall  have  pass'd  from 

the  shore, 

"When  the  wave  rolls  up  in  its  madness  no  more : 
In  the  far,  glorious  heaven  our  kindred  we'll  claim, 
Where  the  loved  and  the  lost  are  united  again. 

THE    END. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 

Los  Angeles 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


,9-Series  444 


ini REGIONAL  LIBRARy  FACILITY 

000035812    7 


PS 
1568 


. ,v  sv' 

^vUsK  >  ;:>J|  ••  %$K;-.  ^|  >;?-Vm!5-ll^-'  i)\  • 


